Dean Winchester X Reader - Blog Posts

𝓢𝓱𝓮'𝓼 𝓯𝓻𝓸𝓶 𝓱𝓮𝓪𝓿𝓮𝓷

Dean Winchester x Reader

You stand in the shadows of the bunker’s library, watching him. Dean Winchester. Warrior, hunter, protector of humanity, and—though he’d never admit it—someone you care about far more than you should. You shouldn’t feel this way, not about a mortal. Not about him. But here you are, an angel of the Lord, too beautiful for human eyes, too divine for mortal comprehension, and utterly captivated by a man who is as broken as he is resilient.

Dean doesn’t see you yet. His attention is on the open journal in front of him, brows furrowed, his lips pressed into a thin line as he studies the lore. His fingers absently drum on the tabletop, and you know from the rhythm that he’s frustrated. He always does this when he’s stuck, as if the answer will reveal itself if he just focuses hard enough.

“You gonna stand there all night?” he asks suddenly, his voice gruff but tinged with amusement. He doesn’t look up, but you know he’s smirking. He always knows when you’re near, like he’s attuned to your presence in a way even you can’t explain.

“I thought you were too busy to notice,” you reply, stepping out of the shadows. Your voice is soft, melodic, almost too much for mortal ears, but Dean doesn’t flinch. He never does. You’re beginning to think he’s immune to your celestial nature—or maybe he’s just too stubborn to be affected.

He looks up then, his green eyes meeting yours, and for a moment, you wonder if he can see you as you truly are. You’re careful to mask your full form, to dull the radiance of your being so you don’t overwhelm him, but Dean has always had a way of looking past the surface.

“You’re hard to miss,” he says, his tone light but his gaze piercing. “What’s up, angel? Got some divine wisdom to drop on me, or are you here to remind me how screwed we are?”

“I thought you might need help,” you say, moving closer. You sit across from him, your presence casting a faint glow over the table. The journal’s pages seem dull in comparison, their ink pale shadows against your light.

Dean leans back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. “Help, huh? What kind of help are we talking? Smite a demon? Heal a wound? Or maybe just sit here and look pretty while I do all the work?”

His teasing makes your heart ache in a way you don’t quite understand. He uses humor as a shield, a way to deflect from the weight he carries, but you can see the cracks beneath the surface. You want to reach across the table, to touch his hand and let him feel the peace you could offer, but you know he’d pull away. Dean Winchester doesn’t believe he deserves peace.

“You underestimate me,” you say instead, a small smile playing on your lips. “I’m not just here to look pretty.”

“Oh, trust me, I know,” he says, his eyes flicking to yours. “You’re not exactly the kind of angel they talk about in Sunday school, are you?”

“No,” you admit, leaning forward slightly. “I’m not.”

There’s a beat of silence, heavy but not uncomfortable. Dean’s gaze softens, and for a moment, you think he might say something. Something real. But then he shakes his head, breaking the spell.

“Well, if you’re here to help, you can start by explaining why none of this lore makes any damn sense,” he says, gesturing to the journal. “Sam’s out chasing leads, and I’m stuck here trying to figure out how to kill something that’s apparently unkillable.”

You glance at the journal, the symbols and text instantly clear to you. You could solve this in seconds, but you hesitate. You know Dean needs more than answers. He needs to feel like he’s in control, like he’s not just a pawn in some divine game.

So instead of giving him the solution, you say, “Maybe you’re looking at it the wrong way. What if the key isn’t in the lore, but in what it’s protecting?”

Dean raises an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. “Protecting, huh? Alright, angel, I’ll bite. What are we looking for?”

You smile, a real smile this time, and lean back in your chair. “Let’s figure it out together.”

𝐒𝐰𝐞𝐞𝐭 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐜𝐡

Dean Winchester x Reader

You hear the telltale growl of the Impala before you see it, a sound as familiar as the smell of herbs in your little apothecary. Dean Winchester steps out first, as he always does, with Sam trailing behind him like the level-headed shadow he is.

"You called," Dean says, leaning against the doorframe of your shop, his green eyes scanning your face as if you’re already plotting something dangerous.

Which, of course, you are.

"Dean," you purr, letting his name roll off your tongue like silk. "I knew you'd come running. Did you miss me?"

He doesn’t rise to the bait—at least not immediately. Instead, he crosses his arms, feigning indifference, but the twitch of his lips betrays him.

Sam clears his throat. "There’s a case. People turning up dead with their hearts ripped out. Thought it might be… your kind of thing."

"My kind of thing?" You feign offense, pressing a hand to your chest. "Sam, you wound me. I’m a harmless witch."

"Yeah, harmless," Dean mutters under his breath, but there’s a ghost of a smirk tugging at his mouth.

You step closer, the floorboards creaking under your boots. Dean doesn’t back away—he never does—but his shoulders stiffen slightly as you invade his space. You make sure to trail your fingers along his jacket sleeve, a casual, fleeting touch that you know will make him clench his jaw.

"Relax, Dean," you whisper, tilting your head up to look him in the eye. "I don’t bite… unless you ask nicely."

Sam groans. "Can we not? Please?"

You laugh, a low, melodic sound that fills the small shop. Dean glares at Sam, muttering something about "ruining the fun," before turning his attention back to you.

"So, what do you know about this heart-stealing monster?" he asks, his tone all business now.

You sigh, stepping away from him to rifle through a shelf of dusty books. "A creature that rips out hearts? Sounds like a revenant or a very angry ex-girlfriend."

Dean snorts. "Any way to narrow it down?"

You flip open a heavy tome, running your finger along the yellowed pages. "Maybe. But it’ll cost you."

Dean raises an eyebrow. "Cost me? What, you want cash? A favor? My firstborn?"

You close the book and give him a sly smile. "No, Dean. I want you to smile for me. A real one."

Sam makes an exasperated noise, but Dean just stares at you, his lips twitching. "That’s what you want?" he asks, his voice low.

"Mm-hmm," you hum, leaning against the counter. "That, and maybe dinner. You know, for research purposes."

Dean shakes his head, but there’s a softness in his eyes now, a hint of amusement mixed with something else—something he probably doesn’t want to admit.

"You’re impossible," he mutters.

"And yet, here you are," you counter, smirking.

He doesn’t argue because you’re right. Dean Winchester might be stubborn, but he’s drawn to you like a moth to a flame. And you? You’re more than happy to let him burn.

Secrets Suck, Man

Sam Winchester x fem!reader

With Dean being heavily against the idea of dating while on the job, Sam and you figure out secret ways to be together without Dean knowing. Except, here’s the thing, he already knows.

Angst, fluff, cute stuff with Sam. Takes place during Season 12.

Third Person Pov

"Sam, how many times do I need to tell ya that it's a bad idea. Hunters don't get a normal life and if they did, they ain't hunters no more." Dean lectured Sam who sat in the passenger seat of their 1967 Chevrolet Impala.

"Dean, all I'm saying is maybe it's not a bad idea to be with a hunter. At least you both understand the life and the risks." Sam pleated with Dean trying to get him to see his point of view on the situation.

"Dude, you really want to watch the person you love die because you were busy saving someone else?" Dean asks seriously.

"No, I wouldn't want that even if I wasn't a hunter, Dean. But at some point, I think it's okay as long as both parties understand the risk." Sam spoke with coming off harsher than before.

"Drop it, you know my thoughts on it Sam. It's not a good idea." Dean jabbed back as he turned up the radio to some 80's rock song.

"Fine." Sam sighed in defeat knowing that his plan to try to tell Dean that he already had a girlfriend and that person happened to be you.

Two hours later...

Sam and Dean made their way into the bunker where you were. Sam saw you and gave you a quick, but loving smile. While you waited on them to return, you read the same lore books hoping to find something new in them only to be disappointed again. You smiled back at him making sure that Dean didn't notice you looking at Sam. Speaking of Dean he said a quick hello and sat down on the chair in front of you kicking his muddy boots up on the table.

"Hey, I'm glad your back and everything Dean, but take your shoes off the table please." You asked him rolling your eyes.

"Whatever, did you find anything in the lore about Nephilim" He questioned doing what you asked.

"Same as before, I still only know what I've read for the millionth time and Cass's knowledge." you sighed rubbing your hand around your sore neck. This caught Sam's attention and he made a mental note to himself to help you out later.

"Don't worry we'll figure it out, we've just got to keep looking." Sam reassured putting his hand on your shoulder and giving it a reassuring squeeze.

"Yeah, don't worry about it Y/n, we've dealt with worse and won." Dean butted in.

"Yeah, I think the apocalypse and the darkness are a lot worse than this by far. I'd still rather deal with a nest of vamps than this though." You half joked.

"You and me both." Dean sighed getting up out of his seat and walking towards the hallway. "I'm gonna take a much-needed shower see you guys at dinner." Dean spoke walking away to the showers.

As soon as he was gone you rushed towards Sam and gave him a hug. Breathing him in and feeling his body against yours invited instant comfort and happiness to your stressed-out body and mind. And to Sam, he found the same comfort as his arms immediately wrapped around you as he placed his left check on the top of your head. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes allowing himself to be in the moment with you and forget all of the shit that is piled on them once again. He loved you and even having a little time alone was worth the world to him. After some time of just being there with him, your curiosity became too much and the elephant in the room needed to be addressed.

"Baby, what did Dean say?" You asked him raising your head while still holding Sam in your arms. He looked at you with a sad but loving gaze as you waited on his response.

"Same thing as before, he's against it." Sam sighed sadly. "But I don't care he can just deal with it. Secrets suck and I'm tired of keeping our feelings for one another away from Dean. I mean even Cass knows." Sam spoke trying to convince you.

"Yeah, I get that, I just really don't want an angry Dean top of the shit pile that we already have. I really want to tell him, don't get me wrong, I'm just scared to see how he'll react. Hell, I'd rather face Amara again than tell Dean, but I think it's important that we do." You pleaded with him trying to get him to see your point of view.

"Baby, if Dean gets mad that's on him. We are both adults and I think it'll be okay. I know your nervous, but trust me Dean at his core is a really big softie." He reassured rubbing your arms up and down.

"I still feel weird about it, but I think I'm just scared of his reaction, mostly." You whispered putting your forehead on the center of his chest.

"We don't need to tell him right now, we can wait as long as you need." Sam

“Thank you Sammy, that means a lot.” You say smiling at his sweetness.

Just as you two were about to break your hugs out comes Dean wearing his grey robe with an annoyed expression on his face. You were nervous and could tell that had whenever was wrong was serious.

“Dammit, If you two are gonna be together be fucking careful because this life ain’t pretty for us. I’ll support it if you guys do that. I guess some of us should have something good in this shit show.” Dean quickly said before a leaking away. As he did he did a double take. “And you two need to get better at whispering because I could hear everything.” He said annoyed as he walked away.

You both stood there dumbfounded at what just happened. You looked at each other and laughed at the situation. Sam then leaned down and captured your lips into a soft and sweet kiss. He broke the kiss giving you another big smile as he chuckled.

“Well I guess the secrets out.” Sam joked

“Yeah, and by what he said I guess he’s known for awhile now.” You say letting out a deep breath hugging Sam closer relieved that you don’t need to hide out of fear.

“Yeah, I’m just glad that with all of the shit that’s been happening that I still have you by my side. And no matter what I’ll be there for you.” He reassured

“Aww Sammy me too, I love you. And Dean’s right we should be careful about all of this.” You told Sammy nearly sounding like Dean.

“You’re right about that. And Deans right about another thing too. That it’s good that we’ve found happiness in this shit show.” Sam smiled.

“Yeah, we really did. I love you Sammy Winchester.” You proclaimed

“I love you too Y/n L/n.” Sam responded hugging you tighter.

Thank you so much for reading 💜

Please feel free to comment, request, and reblog

Click here to see what I’ll write for and HERE for my master list.

•I do NOT own any characters except y/n•

-L.W.L

the best thing about x reader fics is that you and your comfort character can fall in love a million times in millions of different universes and I think that's beautiful

No one was writeing what i wanted so im writing it myself dean (winchester) finds out you shift and he isnt exactly happy. Angst open ending 371 words use of y/n

Dean walks up to you journal in hand and your stomach plumets "what is this?" But something in deans broken voice tells you he has a vauge idea but your a sucker for love so you try to deflect anways "oh just my diary" you say as you grab for it but he just pulls it out of your reach "cut the crap i read it, whats all this stuff jo and ellen not dieing about bobby not dieing what do you mean by all this y/n?" Its like wittnessing a car crush its horrible but you cant help but just stare. You clear your throat but your voice is still hoarse when you speak your tongue feels to big for you mouth "just give me my diary Dean" Dean clears his throat his voice hardening you can practically see the wall you desembled over the time you knew Dean building right back up "did you make popcorn?" Dean asks the question surprises you to the point you actually verbally say "what?" Before you can stop yourself. Dean looks at you eyes cold face stoic "did you make popcorn and eat it while i was being tortured in hell? Did you eat popcorn while sam was addicted to demon blood? Did you laugh when we broke the seals? Did you find it intertaining when cas decided to play god?" Your eyes widden in horror "no chuck no Dean" Dean gulps refusing to meet your eyes "are we nothing but a show to you?" You find yourself laughing at the idioticity of in some univere you only seeing supernatural as a measly show "What you find this funny?" You stop laughing immediately "no of course not i love all of you" Dean just shakes his head "just leave" your eyes sting becoming glassy with tears "Babe" Dean's head snaps to you and he growls out "you don't get to call me that not anymore" you bow your head your voice breaks but you manage to say "i will go let you cool down without me here" you say your safe word and let the tears fall and you slowly fade away unsure if you will ever see any of them again

(1.8) Bugs: Part two

“A conversation with spider boy”

Pairing: Dean x reader, eventual Sam x reader

Warning(s): Little bit of angst, Sam is a sweetheart, language, mentions of death, smidge of fluff

Summary: Y/N  and the boys head to Oklahoma to investigate a recent spate of insect-related deaths around a new housing development. Y/N opens up about her dark thoughts after the brothers learn about her allergy.

Word count: 4439

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Whiles likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing

The bathroom was right next to the room you were planning on spending the night in, so the running water of the shower should’ve been louder to you. But you couldn’t hear anything over the sound of your heart beating in your ears. It’s not like you could help it, though. Certain things make you nervous, and when you get nervous you tend to have a panic attack. As of right this moment, you were focusing on your breathing while you could hear your own heart beating in your ears. Just by the sound of it, you were able to tell that it was beating pretty fast. Of course, you found yourself focusing less and less on your breathing when thoughts about you and the brothers getting caught by the cops and arrested for breaking into an empty home started swimming around in your mind.

You’ve been arrested before, and it was something you didn’t want happening ever again. Along with bugs, cops made you more nervous than any other supernatural being that was out there. Back in San Francisco, whenever you drove around in the streets, you would do your best to keep yourself at the speed limit whenever you saw a police car around. And you would stay like that for a few miles until you were sure it was safe to go a couple over. You’ve always been a good girl, obeying the laws was something you never planned to stop doing. It was like second nature to you. Now that you were driving around with the Winchester brothers, you were sure to be caught breaking a lot of rules with them.

Your breathing was becoming heavier, jagged even. And you didn’t even realize that tears were now escaping and running down both sides of your face.  

Try thinking happy thoughts, Y/N.  You thought to yourself. This is what Piper taught you the first time you had a panic attack around her.  The sisters aren’t really dead. You’re with them again, and you’re safe. 

It wasn’t working, though.

For some reason, it just made things worse. And before you could stop yourself, you let out a sob that was sure to catch the attention of the younger Winchester, who was just across the hall from the room you were staying in. You sat yourself on the floor and hugged your knees to your chest before you began to rock back and forth. Out of everything in your life, a panic attack is what’s going to kill you. At least, that’s what it felt like. Your eyes fluttered shut for a moment just as Sam was starting to make his way into the room to see what was going on with you. Concern flashed along his facial features when he spotted you on the ground. The state you were in was all too familiar to him. Because he, too, had dealt with a panic attack before. And with the knowledge that you have them had him worried.

The man stepped forward, before crouching down to the level you’re at. He muttered out your name in a soft tone of voice, reaching out to take one of your hands into his. This caused you to open up your eyes to finally look in his direction. “You’re having a panic attack?” He asked just to confirm it, when you nodded your head, he gave a small smile. “Okay, I know this is going to sound really lame, but I’ve had panic attacks before. And this has really helped me before. I’m going to list off three things I see around the room and I want you to repeat them. Can you try to do that for me?”

You didn’t really know if you could. Because talking while you were going through something like this was never easy for you to do. But Sam was willing to help you with this, and you knew that you had to try for him. So, you squeezed his hand as hard as you could and nodded your head, earning yet another smile from the man before he pointed towards something just a few feet away, beginning to list things off for you to repeat.

“Duffel bag.” He said, before pointing towards you so that you could repeat the word.

“D-duffel bag..” You stuttered out, watching as he pointed over to your makeshift bed for the night.

“Blanket.”

“Blanket..”

You didn’t think this method would work, but you found your breathing becoming a bit better. But there was still one more thing to be listed off that you needed to repeat for everything to be better again. Sam had you repeat the word  window before having you say all three words a couple of times. After a few moments of doing this, you could feel everything becoming okay again. The very last thing he wanted you to do, was to give his hand a good squeeze to let him know that you were all right. The man wouldn’t have minded if you crushed all of the bones in his hand, as long as you were fine. Because god knows that it’s hard to get a good grip on anything during a panic attack. 

You did what you were told, squeezing it as hard as you could. At first, you thought you weren’t doing much. But the painful expression that slowly came to his face was a clear indication that you were doing exactly as he wanted. A smile stretched across his lips soon after you released his hand. “Atta girl.” He said, you could hear in his voice just how proud he was and you couldn’t help but smile yourself as you watched him take a seat on the floor right next to you. “Now that the panic attack is out of the way, how about you tell me what made it happen in the first place?”

Your lips parted open as you looked over at him, you wanted to tell him what set off this panic attack, but you also felt like he was going to laugh if he found out. You shut your mouth again, and ran your hands over your face. “It’s embarrassing.” You said, chewing on your bottom lip. Sam raised a brow, wondering how exactly it was. “Because I’m scared of so many things when I’ve been dealing with the supernatural for years. You’d think that by now, you’re used to the things that would scare you as a kid.”

“You never get used to it, Y/N.” Sam pointed out. To this day, he still had some fears of his own. “It doesn’t matter if you’re in this life or not, there’s still something you’re going to be afraid of.”

“Yeah, but it’s not just one thing for me.” You admitted to him, “I have multiple fears. Tarantulas and airplanes are just two out of three at the top of my list.”

The younger Winchester raised a brow up in curiosity. “What’s the third one?” He questioned you, but you just remained silent, bringing your knees impossibly closer to your chest as your gaze drifted back down to the ground. Sam couldn’t help but give you a sympathetic look. “Would it help if I told you what I’m afraid of?”

You looked over at him and for a moment, you just stared. You didn’t think that a guy like him could be afraid of anything, but then again, everybody had a fear of something. Even the Halliwell’s, the most powerful witches, had fears. “What are you afraid of?” You asked him.

“This is probably the lamest thing any man could be afraid of,” He let out a breathy chuckle, shaking his head at what he was about to admit to you. “But I’m afraid of clowns.”

If you were in your younger years, you would be laughing your head off. But you understood exactly how he felt. Little kids were always taught that clowns were good and that they existed to make people laugh on rainy days. And because of the smiles on their faces, they believed it to be true. Of course, they’ll never really understand the darkness some people hold after putting on a costume. “That’s not lame at all, I can’t blame you for being terrified of them.” You said. When he looked back over your way, all it took was a small smile from you to figure out another one of your fears.

“You’re afraid of clowns, too?” He asked. You nodded your head. “How and when did that fear come to life?”

"I had to have been around thirteen or fourteen.. " You trailed off for a moment as you let out a chuckle of your own from what you were about to tell the man. "There was this.. this man dressed up in a clown costume right outside my bedroom window. He had to have been in his forties.. my dad called the cops, and it turned out he was a registered sex offender." You admitted to him. "I wasn't supposed to eavesdrop, but I heard everything that the cop told my dad and I thought what if I hadn't screamed for my parents? I probably wouldn't even be here today."

"But you are." Sam pointed out, reaching his hand out again to take yours. You gave him a small smile when he gave it a gentle squeeze. “You are, and that’s all that matters.”

“It’s kind of ironic, because those cops helped us out. And saved my life.” You said. “But now I’m afraid of them, too. But they’re at the bottom of my list. Thunderstorms and bees come first.”

The younger Winchester was happy that you were opening up about your fears to him. It gave him knowledge of what he might’ve had to keep you safe from in the future, but, and this was after remembering how you said you had many fears, a smile twitched at the ends of his lips. “Wow..” He trailed off for a moment, you raised a brow up, wondering what was wrong. “When you said you were afraid of a lot of things, you weren’t kidding.”

Obviously, you could tell that he was being a tease. But you still gave him a playful shove that had him almost losing his balance as he burst into laughter. You rolled your eyes and shook your head, but even that wasn’t going to be enough to stop the grin that stretched across your face. Tension may be high between you and Dean, but you were sure glad to know that your best friend was there.

~~~

When you started hunting with the brothers, you didn’t realize you were going to be waking up so early in the mornings almost every time you worked a case. You had been woken up by a decent sleep by the younger Winchester, letting you know that there was another death that was announced on the police scanner. You’ve done everything in your power to get yourself to fully wake up and not be so tired for the day to come before you started getting ready as he went to inform his older brother of what he learned.

It took you fifteen minutes to get dressed for the day before the three of you headed to the address Sam had gotten from the scanner. It was pouring rain by the time you had gotten outside and you cursed yourself for not having an umbrella on you, luckily Sam was gracious enough to share his with you.

When Sam pulled the Impala up to the house the death had occurred, you were quick to notice that the body was being wheeled out of the house on a gurney and to the back of a car the corner’s had driven here. You waited for Sam to get out of the passenger side and to open up his umbrella before you got yourself out of the car, immediately taking cover from the rain. You stayed as close as you possibly could to the younger Winchester as the three of you walked up to Larry, who was just finishing up a phone call before he had hung up and turned his attention onto you. He seemed rather shaken up over what had happened not even twenty four hours ago. “Hello, you’re uh.. back early.” He greeted the three of you as he shoved his phone back into his coat pocket.

“Yeah, we were taking a drive through the neighborhood.” Dean said, letting a little white lie roll off his tongue.

“What’s going on?” Sam was quick to ask the man standing in front of you.

Larry pressed his lips together in a thin line as he looked back at the gurney that was now being shoved into the back of the vehicle behind him. It took him a few moments, but he finally spoke. “You guys met, uh, Lynda Bloome at the barbeque?” He questioned, turning his gaze back to you.

You nodded your head at the familiar name. “The realtor.” 

“Well, she, uh, passed away last night.” Larry explained, leaving the three of you taken back by the news as Dean asked what happened. The older man just shrugged his shoulders and shook his head, letting you know he didn’t have any of the answers for himself. “I’m still trying to find out. I identified the body for the police. Look, I’m, I’m sorry, this isn’t a good time.” 

Sam nodded his head in understandment, “It’s okay.” 

Larry excused himself from this conversation as he turned around and made his way up to the house again. The three of you waited for a few seconds for him to be out of hearing range before you could discuss the next plan of action. 

“You know what we have to do right?” Dean asked in a hushed tone, bringing his gaze up to you and his brother.

You nodded your head and let out a sigh. “Yeah, get in that house and see if we have a bug problem.” 

~~~

Sirens wailed as a cop car drove away from the house when they decided their work was done here. You and the boys double checked to make sure that the coast was clear before you made your way around to the side of the house to see if there were any open windows that you could crawl through in order to get into the room Lynda had died.

You climbed up the fence after Dean was able to get a grip onto the side of the house. You made the mistake of looking down at the ground because you almost lost your balance, but you were quick to steady yourself before you managed to grip onto the side of the house as well. You climbed up behind the older Winchester with Sam close behind, making sure that you didn’t accidentally lose your footing the whole way until you got up to the roof safely.  

Lucky for you, there was a window right where Dean was waiting for the two of you. He had opened it up and made sure that you got inside first, all before coming in after you. Sam was the last to slide himself into the room before he turned around and shut the window. You looked down at the ground to the outline of where Lynda’s body had ended up on the floor seconds after crashing right through the glass door of the shower. 

“This looks like the place.” You muttered underneath your breath as Dean slowly made his way into the bathroom. You could hear the sound of glass crunching underneath his feet before he crouched down near a towel that was laying on the ground. He lifted it up off of the wooden floor and you flinched back when you could see quite a few dead spiders falling off of it. Dean threw the cloth down and shook off his hands after realizing what he had just touched. 

“Spiders.” He noted, dragging his gaze from the floor and up to his brother. “From spider boy?” 

“Matt.” Sam corrected his brother, before falling silent. He thought to himself for a few moments before finally answering his brother with a, “Maybe.” 

You rolled your eyes at how unsure the younger Winchester seemed to have been. You were growing impatient with how long this case was taking. You hated the fact you had to even deal with bugs, so you just wanted this over with.

~~~

With the knowledge of Matthew still being in school, you and the brothers decided to pull up to the bus stop that was in his neighborhood, where you presumed he got dropped off every day after school and waited for the bus to arrive. It was only a couple of minutes until the bus finally arrived and made a stop to let a couple of the students off so they could go home.

But your gaze was fixated on the boy the three of you were here for; as soon as Matt stepped off of the bus, you furrowed your brows when he crossed in front of it and walked across the street, going down a completely different path than his home.

Something didn’t sit well with you as you spoke up. “Isn’t their house that way?” You questioned, pointing in the direction of the boy’s home. Sam let out a sigh as he muttered out a yeah, confirming your suspicions to be true. “Then where’s he going?” You asked, the curiosity was clear in your voice.

It seemed that the boys were both wondering the same thing as they both stepped out of the car. You followed behind in their actions and shut the car door behind you before following them as they trailed behind Matthew. You found yourself growing rather interested when you and the brothers had followed the boy into the woods. You were just now barely catching up to him just in time to see a grasshopper crawl right onto his hand. You watched with a raised brow as he examined it, like it was the most beautiful creature he has ever laid eyes on.

“Hey Matt.” Sam spoke up as the three of you made your way closer to him. The younger boy immediately turned his attention onto you, a look of fear etched over his facial features. “Remember me?” “What are you doing out here?” Matt questioned the younger Winchester, a bit of hesitance clear in his voice.

You gave him a small smile as you shoved your hands inside of your jacket pocket. “We wanted to talk to you.” You answered his question in a soft tone of voice.

Matthew looked over the three of you with suspicion as realization struck him that you weren’t exactly who you said to be. “You’re not here to buy a house, are you?” He questioned. You inhaled a deep breath as you looked over at the older Winchester, who only shook his head no to answer the young man’s question.  This sent the poor kid into a fright. “W-wait. Are you serial killers?” The three of you couldn’t help but chuckle at his question. 

“No, no.” Sam reassured his wandering mind. “No, I think you’re safe.”

“So, Matt, you sure know a lot about insects.” Dean spoke up, bringing all of your attention back to the reason why you were here. Matt shrugged his shoulders, brushing it off as though it was no big deal as his eyes trailed up to the older man.

“Did you hear what happened to Lynda, the realtor?” 

“I heard she died this morning.” Matt said, you furrowed your brows when you noticed there was no hint of emotion in his expression.

“That’s right.” Dean said, explaining to the kid the details of how she passed away. “Spider bites.” 

Sam gave his brother a look from what he was trying to do, as if to let him know to back down before he turned his attention back onto the kid. “Matt, you tried to scare her with a spider.” Sam said, it seemed like he didn’t want to put any blame onto this kid, because maybe it was all just one big coincidence, but he was the only person in the neighborhood with a passion for insects.

You watched as Matt’s face fell into a look of realization from what the younger Winchester was implying. “Wait, you think I had something to do with that?” 

You shrugged your shoulders, “You tell us.”

“That whole thing with the tarantula was a joke.” Matt defended himself from your accusation. For a second, you thought maybe Matt wasn’t behind all of this, but what he said next had you even more curious. “Besides, that wouldn’t explain the bee attack, or the gas company guy.” 

“You know about those?” Sam questioned.

“There’s something going on here.” Matt told all three of you, having no clue of what was happening here himself. “I don’t know what, but something’s happening with the insects. Let me show you something.”

Matt reached over and grabbed his backpack, flinging it over his shoulder before walking past the three of you. You followed him as he began to lead the three of you to a different area in the woods.

“So if you knew about this bug stuff, why not tell your dad?” Sam questioned the boy in front of you, knowing if Matt had mentioned anything, it could save so many lives. “He could clear everyone out.”

But it seemed as though the poor kid already had that plan, only it completely failed. “Believe me, I’ve tried, but Larry doesn’t listen to me.” He explained to you. Deep down, you knew how the kid had felt. A lot of the time, your parents didn’t exactly listen to you when you had something important to tell them. It was almost as if what you would say was invalid. After all, you were just a kid. Sam furrowed his eyebrows at what Matthew had admitted, wondering why. “Mostly? He’s too disappointed in his freak son.” Matt admitted to the pain he had been feeling for a couple of years. You could hear the hurt in voice.

Sam let out a scoff, knowing the feeling all too well. “I hear ya.”

“You do?” Dean questioned his brother. 

Sam turned around to give the older Winchester a look, before deciding to ignore his question as he turned his focus back onto the kid. “How old are you?” He asked.

“Sixteen.” Matt answered.

“Well then don’t sweat it.” Sam said, deciding to give the kid a little heads up for what is about to come in the future. “Because in 2 years something great is gonna happen. College. You’ll be able to get out of the house and away from your dad.”

“What kind of advice is that?” Dean asked his little brother. You hadn’t been around their whole lives, but you could tell that they were both referring to their own family “Kid should stick with his family.” 

All four of you stopped in your tracks as Sam turned to give his brother a look from what he had said. You could tell that Dean was a bit disappointed with what his little brother was trying to say, but he kept quiet to himself as Sam turned back to ask Matt a question. “How much further?” 

“We’re close.” The brothers faced each other one more time and your eyes jumped in between the both of them, watching as they exchanged glares with one another. It was only for a few seconds before Sam turned back around and followed behind the younger boy. 

You looked back at the older Winchester, a concerned expression plastered on your face when you saw the look on his own. But you didn’t stop to talk to him about it, you just began following behind the others again.

It took a few more minutes of walking throughout the woods until the four of you eventually found yourselves in a large clearing. You all stopped so you could take a look around at the trees surrounding you. The only sounds that you could make out over the sounds of your own breathing were the insects. You found it rather interesting how loud they seemed to be.

After a few moments of silence, Matt finally turned to you and the brothers to explain to you what we were here for. “I’ve been keeping track of insect populations.” He said, his lips curled into a small smile from what he was about to say next. “It’s, um, part of an AP science project.” 

“You two are like peas in a pod.” Dean muttered a remark directly to his brother, which earned him a look of disapproval from you.

Meanwhile, Sam ignored the older Winchester as he kept his attention on Matt. “What’s been happening?” He questioned.

“Well, a lot.” Matt admitted, “I mean, from bees to earthworms, uh, beetles. You name it. They’re congregating here.”

“Why?” Dean wondered.

Matt shrugged his shoulders. “No idea.” 

While the boys were communicating, your attention was on what looked to be a raised patch of grass. “What’s that?” You couldn’t help but ask with curiosity in your voice as you turned to look back over at the brothers. But it seemed as though neither of them had a clue as Dean started heading over to it. You followed behind and you soon found yourself cringing when you noticed almost a dozen worms slithering around into the soil.

Dean couldn’t help but to lightly tap his foot onto it, raising all of your suspicions when it created a sinkhole. Beginning to grow curious himself, he crouched down to take a closer look, before looking over to his right when he could see from the corner of his eye a stick laying a few inches away from him. He picked it up off of the ground, making sure that there weren’t any insects crawling around on it before he stuck it deep into the hole he had created to see if there was anything he could find. 

“There’s something down there.” Dean finally spoke up to the three of you after he felt the stick tapping against something hard. He tossed the stick to the side and you had to look away when he reached his hand into the dirt. He groaned in disgust when he felt a few of the worms touch his skin but that wasn’t even the worst part of it when he finally pulled out a human skull. Of course things had to get weirder.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21 // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses // @jordan-ia // @woodandwaxwings​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.8) Bugs: Part one

“It’s a bug problem”

Pairing: Dean x reader, eventual Sam x reader

Warning(s): Little bit of angst, Sam is a sweetheart, language, mentions of death, smidge of fluff, there’s a fucking Tarantula in this part

Summary: Y/N  and the boys head to Oklahoma to investigate a recent spate of insect-related deaths around a new housing development. Y/N opens up about her dark thoughts after the brothers learn about her allergy.

Word count: 6357

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Whiles likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing

Sam Winchester sat on the hood of the Impala outside of a bar in Oklahoma, reading over the newspaper he had picked up at a gas station a few miles from here. While his older brother went in to earn some cash by hustling, he was looking for anything that could possibly be strange enough to look into as a case. During the free time, he eventually came across an article about the death of a man that had to be in his late twenties or early thirties. He was a part of the construction crew, and his coworker had found him in a ditch with his brain completely gone.

With his lips parting open, the younger Winchester looked back and into the Impala as if he were about ready to say something about the possible case to you. You were always the second opinion when it came down to certain things like this. Because if it were the both of you saying that this looks enough to be your kind of thing, Dean would be convinced. Unfortunately, you were asleep in the backseat with your head leaning gently against the window he rolled up for you and the jacket he had taken off of himself to wrap around your body.

It nearly slipped his mind that you fell asleep almost half an hour ago, but he had done these things with the knowledge that it was pretty chilly outside, and with it being a bar, he also knew how loud it was going to be for you. He was especially thankful that he had rolled your window up when someone had gotten onto their motorcycle and drove away, their engine revving as loud as it could as they did. This had to have been the first time you’ve slept so peacefully, and he didn’t want it ruined by some jackass on a motorbike.

Okay, well. Maybe he wasn’t a jackass. Nobody can control how loud their engine is.

Sam shook his head, letting out a soft sigh as he brought his attention back onto the newspaper. But it was only for a split second until he saw out of the corner of his eye that his brother was coming back out of the building with a huge wad of cash in his hand, waving it around with a proud expression on his face from the amount he had earned. And the younger man took this as an opportunity to give the man a little piece of advice. “You know, we could get day jobs once in a while.” He said.

“Hunting’s our day job.” Dean reminded his brother. “And the pay is crap.”

“Yeah, but hustling pool? Credit card scams?” The younger Winchester listed off the things that didn’t sit well with him. “It’s not the most honest thing in the world, Dean.”

“Well, let’s see, honest.” Sam watched as Dean held out his left hand, “Fun and easy.” The hand with the wad of cash was held out and as if it was a scale, he made a gesture that indicated taking it easy outweighed honesty. “It’s no contest. Besides, we’re good at it. It’s what we were raised to do.”

“Yeah, well, how we were raised was jacked.” Sam remarked.

Dean dropped his gaze down to the cash he had earned and began to count how much of it there was. “Yeah, says you.” He muttered underneath his breath, keeping his focus solely on the cash for a few moments, before looking up and allowing his gaze trail over onto you to see your sleeping body. “Have I really been gone that long?”

Sam followed his brother’s gaze, finding his own landing right back onto you, and he knew exactly what the older man was talking about. “Yeah, you have.” He muttered, before looking back at Dean. He could see the way his brows furrowed as he kept his eyes trained on you, and it didn’t take long for him to notice the jacket that was laid on top of you.

Looking back at his little brother, he arched a brow up in curiosity. “Did you give her your jacket?”

“Yeah, and?” Sam was quick to give him a reply with another question, his tone a bit snippy. “It’s chilly out, she looked cold, and you were inside. I had to keep her warm somehow.” Dean gave the younger man a glare from the snarky attitude, but Sam paid no attention as he pushed himself off of the hood of the car and made his way around to the front. “Anyways, I think I found something; Oasis Plains, Oklahoma- not far from here.” He placed the newspaper down onto the hood of the Impala as he began to read off of the article he was skimming through, giving his older brother the information he had found. “A gas company employee, Dustin Burwash, supposedly died from Creutzfeldt-Jakob.”

Dean’s face scrunched up in confusion. “Huh?”

Sam rolled his eyes at the lack of knowledge he had for certain things. “Human mad cow disease.” He explained.

“Mad cow.” Dean repeated, muttering the two words underneath his breath. Sam watched as he placed his hands down onto the hood of the Impala, his forehead crinkling as he asked, “Wasn’t that on Oprah?”

That came as a shock to the younger man. “You watch Oprah?” He asked as his right brow arched up in curiosity.

A look of embarrassment filled Dean’s face as he licked his lips, hating the fact that he had just admitted his biggest secret. “So this guy eats a bad burger. Why is it our kind of thing?” He questioned, bringing the topic back to the case.

“Mad cow disease causes massive brain degeneration. It takes months, even years, for the damage to appear.” Sam explained to him, before bringing on the strange occurrence with the victim that had just recently suffered from it. “But this guy, Dustin? Sounds like his brain disintegrated in about an hour. Maybe less.”

Dean shuddered at the thought. “Okay, that’s weird.”

“Yeah.” Sam had to agree on that one as he nodded his head to his brother’s comment. “Now, it could be a disease. Or it could be somethin’ much nastier.” He theorized.

Dean pursed his lips as he nodded his head, now understanding that there was serious work to be done. “All right. Oklahoma.” He clapped his hands together as he headed to the driver’s seat, ready to get this case started. Sam went over to his usual seat in the car. “Man. Work, work, work. No time to spend my money.” Dean commented, sounding rather disappointed as he opened up the car, slipping himself inside.

Sam followed in suit and the engine roared to life before the Impala began to move. As the bar was beginning to become nothing but a small spec in the mirror, the younger Winchester turned his head to the backseat, taking notice that you were still asleep. He almost wanted to wake you up to let you know about the case ahead, but after hearing the soft sound of your snores, he decided against it.

~~~

You didn’t know what was going on the following morning when you had woken up, but Sam had filled you in on what was going on and where exactly you were headed. After hearing about it, you had made the bold suggestion of going to speak to Dustin’s partner, knowing it could lead to some answers you need. And you were happy to have the brothers agree. You were pulling up just outside of the gas and power company he and his partner worked and you could immediately see a man about to slip into his vehicle. You noted that it might have been your guy.

The three of you slipped out of the Impala and you followed the boys as Sam asked if he was Travis Weaver. And sure enough, he had confirmed that he was the man you were looking for. But it seemed that Dean still wasn’t too sure it was him. “Are you the Travis who worked with Uncle Dusty?” He asked, slipping out a little white lie that couldn’t hurt anybody.

Travis’s face scrunched up in confusion as he looked over the three of you, “Dustin never mentioned nephews. Or.. a niece.” He said, bringing his gaze over to you.

You could feel yourself becoming flustered, hoping what came out of your mouth wouldn’t screw your covers up. “I’m not really a niece..” You let out a nervous chuckle, “I’m this guy's girlfriend.” You said, nudging Dean’s side with your elbow, watching from the corner of your eye as his lips stretched into a small smile. But you knew that it wasn’t real. “But uh.. he sure did mention you. He said you were the greatest.”

A smile slowly stretched across the man’s lips at what he had heard as the brothers mumbled out a yeah, happy to know his partner had admired him. “Oh, he did? Huh.”

“Listen, we wanted to ask you…” Dean jumped back into the conversation, putting his attention onto Dustin’s death. “What exactly happened out there?”

“I’m not sure.” Travis admitted. “He fell in a sinkhole, I went to the truck to get some rope, and, uh.. by the time I got back…” He paused for a moment, leaving you to push further, asking him what he had seen as your brow raised up in curiosity. Travis swallowed thickly from the image that would be scarred in the back of his mind for a long time. He shook his head. “Nothin’. Just Dustin.”

“No wounds or anything?” Sam asked.

“Well, he was bleeding… from his eyes and his ears, his nose.” Travis said, shrugging his shoulders at what all seemed to be nothing more. “But that’s it.”

“So you think it could be this whole mad cow thing?” You asked, finding yourself wanting to know more. You felt bad for continuing to throw more questions at him. But the more you know, the better.

Travis couldn’t help himself but to shake his head no and shrug his shoulders once more. “I don’t know.” He said. “That’s what the doctors are sayin’.”

“But if it was, he would’ve acted strange beforehand, like dementia, loss of motor control.” Sam listed off things that could hopefully come to Travis’s mind, seeing if his partner had suffered through any of it. “You ever notice anything like that.”

“No. No way.” Was the answer you were dreading to hear, before he asked a question of his own. “But then again, if it wasn’t some disease, what the hell was it?”

“That’s a good question.” You said, shaking your head as you continued on. “Can you tell us where this happened?” You asked, knowing that maybe you could get the answers you were all looking for where his death was. You watched as he nodded his head, mumbling out a simple yeah before giving you the address to this place.

~~~

It took a little under an hour to get to where everything had gone down, thanks to the address Travis had given you and the brothers. You had pulled over across the street from where Dustin and Travis have been working on for a couple of months before the three of you all got out of the Impala and headed over to the construction site, and the sinkhole where Dustin had fallen into, which was surrounded by police tape.

“Huh.” Dean couldn’t help but comment on this whole situation, asking you and his brother for your opinions on the matter. “What do you think?”

“I don’t know.” Sam said, bringing his knowledge on the disease into the matter. “But if that guy, Travis, was right, it happened pretty damn fast.”

“Yeah, you’re telling me.” You remarked, letting out a slight scoff as the three of you ducked down underneath the caution tape to take a good look into the hole. You brought out your flashlight, switching it on and shining it down the dark sinkhole, hoping to find whatever was down there as a question came to your mind. “So, what? Some sort of creature chewed on his brain?” You asked, still not understanding of the disease Sam had explained to you and Dean almost a thousand times.

“No, there’d be an entry wound.” Sam explained the gruesome details. “Sounds like this thing worked from the inside.”

Dean switched on his own flashlight and shined it down into the sinkhole, seeming to get the crazy idea of going down there. “Huh. Looks like there’s only room for one.” He pointed out the obvious fact, switching off his flashlight and shoving it back inside of his jacket pocket. “You wanna flip a coin?” He asked.

You watched as he ducked underneath the caution tape once more to get to the coil of rope that Travis seemed to have left after the tragic event he had witnessed. You stood up, brushing the dirt off of your pants before crossing your arms over your chest, letting out a sigh at how idiotic he was being at this moment. “Dean, we have no idea what’s down there.” You reminded the man, worry coursing through your body of what could happen.

But Dean didn’t listen, he still picked up the rope and headed back over to you with it held tight in his hands. “All right, I’ll go if you guys are scared.” He said, before looking up at the both of you. “Are you scared?”

“Flip the damn coin.” Sam remarked, knowing his brother was only challenging him.

Letting out a chuckle, you watched as Dean grabbed a coin from his jacket pocket. “All right, call it in the air.. chicken.” He teased his little brother, which earned an eye roll from the younger man. You watched as Dean used his thumb to flip the coin into the air, but before it could land, Sam caught it in midair.

You raised a brow, wondering what the hell he was doing.

“I’m going.”

“I said I’d go.” Dean argued.

“I’m going.” Sam repeated.

Dean shrugged his shoulders, knowing there was no fighting his brother on this. “All right.”

With that put out there, Sam took the rope and began to tie it around his waist. But before he went down into the hole, he decided to give his brother a warning. “Don’t drop me.”

Even if he did, I’d push him in, you couldn’t stop the thought from popping up in your mind.

~~~

It didn’t take very long for Sam to call up to you and Dean to let you know he was ready to be pulled back up. You thought maybe he had found something interesting that had caught his eye while he was down there, but what left you disappointed was when he showed you a dead beetle as he told you and his brother there were a few more down in that hole. Now, you were sitting in the backseat of the Impala that was speeding down the black top, resting your head between the two front seats as Sam rolled the beetle around in the palm of his hand. You shuddered at the fact he was touching it.

“So you found some beetles. In a hole, in the ground.“ Dean broke off the silence that seemed to have fallen between you as he kept his attention on the road ahead.

Sam tore his gaze away from the insect and brought it over to his brother. “There were no tunnels, no tracks. No evidence of any other kind of creature down there.” He explained to you the disappointment of his findings before observing over the beetle once more. “Y’know, some beetles do eat meat. Now, it’s usually dead meat, but-”

“How many did you find down there?” Dean cut his brother off to ask him a question.

"Ten.” Sam answered his brother as he pressed his finger right against his hand near where the beetle was.

You were doubtful at the answer Dean was being given. “It’d take a whole lot more than that to eat out some dude’s brain.”

“Well, maybe there were more.” Sam said, turning his head to look back at you.

Dean wasn‘t buying into any of it, though. “I don’t know, it sounds like a stretch to me.”

“Well, we need more information on the area, the neighborhood. Whether something like this has ever happened before.” Sam listed what might possibly help the three of you with this. But you and Dean kept silent as you tried your hardest to look back on any of the newspaper articles you’ve read. The older Winchester, though, seemed to have had his eye on something right across the road. "What?” Sam questioned.

You lifted your head up a bit more and followed Dean’s line of vision to several red balloons. It seemed like you had just passed a sign for an open house, which meant free food and that was something the older brother couldn’t pass up.

“I know a good place to start.” Dean finally spoke up as he read over a sign that passed by, Models Open. New Buyers’ BBQ Today! “I’m kinda hungry for a little barbeque, how ‘bout you two?” Dean suggested, but you and Sam just gave him looks of disapproval, to which he responded. “What, we can’t talk to the locals?”

“And the free food’s got nothin’ to do with it?” Sam asked in a curious tone of voice. It was clear he was trying to hide his amusement as he shook his head.

“Of course not. I’m a professional.” Dean said, your lips curled into a small smile as Sam muttered out a right. And in just a few seconds, Dean was pulling over a couple of feet away from where the balloons were. You let out a sigh and stepped out of the car, walking down the street with the brothers as Dean spoke up. “Growin’ up in a place like this would freak me out.”

“Why?” Sam questioned.

“Well, manicured lawns, “How was your day, honey?” I’d blow my brains out.” Dean let out a scoff as he gestured to the lawns.

“There’s nothing wrong with “normal”.” Sam told him.

“I’d take our families over normal any day.” Dean replied, not even pausing for a moment to think about it.

You listened as the two of them talked about this. Sam was right, you were telling yourself. There is nothing wrong with living a normal life. You knew because for a while, you were living a normal life. Aside from the fact you were adopted, you still went camping with your parents, you had birthday parties where you had been able to invite your friends, you got your driver’s license at a normal age and you even went to college.

When you were with the Halliwells, you still considered yourself normal. Although there were countless demons showing up to the manor, you were still able to get a job and you were able to live in a house and call two of your favorite little boys your nephews. Now, you’re constantly on the road, chasing after the Supernatural and sleeping around in different motel rooms.

You wouldn’t mind having a normal life again, one where the three of you didn’t have to deal with the Supernatural. You wanted to find a house, possibly one you all could share.  This weighed heavy on your mind as the three of you got up to the door. Dean knocked on it and the three of you waited for a few seconds until a man dressed up in a fancy suit and had graying hair answered the door.

“Welcome.” He greeted you with a smile on his face.

“This the barbeque?” Dean asked, after all three of you had returned the gesture.

“Yeah, not the best weather, but…” The man trailed out as he reached over to shake Dean’s hand. “I’m Larry Pike, the developer here. And you are… ?”

“Dean.” The older Winchester introduced the three of you. “This is Sam, and that’s Y/N.”

Larry had just finished shaking Sam’s hand as he went to shake yours, you gave him a small smile as he did so before he dropped his arm to his side. “Sam, Dean, Y/N, good to meet you. So, you are interested in Oasis Plains?”

“Yes, sir.” Dean answered with a grin.

“Let me just say- we accept homeowners of any race, religion, color, or… sexual orientation.” What Larry had said left you struggling to keep yourself from laughing as Sam and Dean slowly realized what the developer meant. You certainly understood why he’d think the three of you were in a relationship, but you couldn’t help finding it funny that he thought the brothers were together.

“We’re brothers.” Dean clarified, pointing over at Sam with his thumb before gesturing over to you. You forced yourself not to let your eyes widen at the little white lie he slipped out of his mouth. "I’m actually uh.. engaged to Y/N.”

Larry grew embarrassed when the older Winchester had corrected him of his mistake. You cleared your throat and placed a hand on Dean’s shoulder, speaking up to keep the awkwardness back. “We’re looking for a place to buy.”

“Great, great. Congratulations! Come on in.” Larry said with a smile, grateful for the change of subject. He stepped aside to let you all in before leading you all the way to the backyard. You were quick to notice that there were other people out here, too. But they were too busy chattering to even notice you.

“You said you were the developer?” Sam asked once you had stepped outside.

“Eighteen months ago, I was walking this valley with my survey team. There was nothing here but scrub brush and squirrels." Larry explained as you looked around the place, you were immediately feeling out of place when you realized everyone here was dressed up all nice while you and the brothers were wearing casual clothing. “And you know what, we built such a nice place to live that I actually bought into it myself. This is our house. We’re the first family in Oasis Plains.'' You and the brothers followed the man over to a blonde woman that was dressed in a pink button up and a black and white pattern skirt. You watched as he placed a hand on her lower back as he introduced her to the three of you. “This is my wife, Joanie.” Names, handshakes and smiles were exchanged before Larry continued talking to her again before he had to take off someplace else. “Tell them how much you love the place, honey. And lie if you have to because I need to sell some houses.”

“Right.” Joanie agreed with a grin as she brought her gaze back to the three of you. You gave her another small smile.

“Will you three excuse me?” Larry excused himself from the group, giving you another smile before moving his way around all of you and heading off into another direction.

His wife seemed just as welcoming as he was. “Don’t let his salesman routine scare you.” She said, her smile still plastered onto her face. “This really is a great place to live.”

Out of nowhere, another woman with dark hair neatly pulled into a tight bun joined into the conversation. You didn’t know why, but her energy overwhelmed you as she introduced herself. “Hi, I’m Lynda Bloom, head of sales.”

“And Lynda was second to move in.” Joanie said, although she kept smiling, the tone she was using was giving you a different message. “She’s a very noisy neighbor, though.” She added on, before leaving the three of you alone with Lynda.

The woman in front of you couldn’t help but let out a laugh. “She’s kidding, of course. I take it you are interested in becoming homeowners.”

“Well…” Dean started to speak, but couldn’t find the right words to say.

“We- well… They…” You stuttered.

“Y-yeah, well…” Sam continued.

“Well, let me just say that we accept homeowners of any race, religion, color, or… sexual orientation.” Lynda had said the exact same thing Larry had a few minutes ago.

“Right.” Dean let out a chuckle, you bit your lip as he found himself giving up in telling people he and his brother were not dating, and that this wasn’t a three way relation.. “Um… I’m gonna go talk to Larry. Okay, honey?” His last words were directed at Sam.

You didn’t really see what happened next, but the older Winchester started walking away back towards the house. You watched as Sam turned his head to look over his shoulder, only when he turned back to face you and Lynda did you realize what had been done. From the awkward smile that stretched across his lips, you knew that his brother had smacked him on the ass just for show. He wasn’t going to bother continuously telling people that he and his little brother weren’t in a relationship.

~~~

At this point in time, you were beginning to wish that you had gone into the house with Dean to talk to Larry. As Lynda continued telling you and the younger Winchester about how great the houses were, you found yourself growing annoyed with each passing second. She might’ve not been noisy, but she sure was a talkative person. At first, you were invested in what she was trying to sell you and Sam, everything about the homes in this neighborhood sounded amazing and if you weren’t a hunter of the supernatural, you’d actually think about looking into buying one.

But you eventually tuned her out when she started going on about the steam showers. Not to be rude or anything, you were far from wanting to do it just because. But it was due to the fact that you had caught a glimpse of something moving around on the table. And when you looked down, you froze up at the sight of a tarantula slowly crawling towards her hand. Out of fear, you reached a hand up to the younger Winchester’s arm, your fingers grasping into the sleeve of his jacket. You hated spiders more than anything, and though it might’ve not been on you, just the sight of it sent chills down your spine and goosebumps all along the skin of your arms.

It seemed Sam had taken notice of it, too. But that wasn’t all he noticed. Unlike you, he had trailed his eyes up behind Lynda to see a young, teenage boy letting out a laugh as he watched what was happening. Right after you had clung onto him, he gave the lady a warm smile, telling her to excuse the two of you for a moment so that she would move away before the giant spider could each touch her skin. What he had done next, you considered it bravery. Of course, you still didn’t like it.

“Wait, what are you doing?” You asked him as he stepped forward to the Tarantula, bringing his hand down to gather it into his palm. He glanced over his shoulder to raise a brow up at you. “It’s a giant spider!” You quietly hissed at him. “Don’t tell me you’re going to pick it up.”

“Wait a minute- are you afraid of spiders, Y/N?” He questioned you. You’ve dealt with much scarier things, you had to get rid of ghosts, dealt with an exorcism and even got captured by a wendigo. But what terrified you the most were bugs, especially the ones that had eight legs. You couldn’t help shuddering at the way it crawled onto his hand.

“It’s so hairy, and it has eight legs.” You pointed out. “How does that not feel weird to you?”

“Shortcake, it just tickles.” He said. “What are you so afraid of?”

You didn’t answer his question right away, mainly because you didn’t hear it as you were too busy focusing on the nickname he had called you. You haven’t heard him call you that since high school, when he realized he was just a bit taller than you. Not to mention, strawberries were your go to fruit. You always brought your lunch for school from home, and in your lunch bag consisted of a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, a gatorade and a bag of strawberries with a small tub of whipped cream. He was sitting with you for the first time in the cafeteria after the two of you had gotten closer, and that’s when he had come up with your nickname.

With so much time being passed, you thought he had forgotten all about it, but he didn’t. And that made you, and for some reason, your heart, happy.

You were brought out of your thoughts when you felt him gently nudge you with his elbow, making sure to keep the tarantula away from you. You looked up at him with a blank expression on your face, your brow arched up. “What?” You asked him. He playfully rolled his eyes before repeating his question, what were you so afraid of. “I guess I’m just afraid that it’ll bite me. I’ve always been told that tarantulas can be poisonous.”

“Wild ones can be, but little guys like these won’t do much damage to you.” He explained. But even though he was trying to calm your nerves about spiders, you were still terrified of how it looked. You had to look away once the two of you reached the teenaged boy, who you now noticed was rather pleased about what had gone down. “Is this yours?”

The kid looked defeated after realizing he was caught, as his hand reached out to take his pet back from the younger Winchester. But he wasn’t afraid of either of you getting angry at him, he was more afraid of his father and what sort of punishment the man could potentially bring him. “Are you gonna tell my dad?”

“I don’t know.” Sam said, not knowing who this kid was talking about. “Who’s your dad?”

The kid let out a scoff from what he was hearing, as if he should’ve known better. And you snapped your gaze towards him from what he said next. “Larry usually skips me in the family introductions.”

“Ouch.” You said, surprised by what the kid had just called his dad. For him to do something like that, they must have a pretty tough patch in their relationship that just can’t be fixed. “First-name basis with the old man sounds pretty grim.”

Of course, you couldn’t judge him for what he did. Because you’ve done it, too. When you first found out you were adopted, you freaked out. You yelled at your parents, told them how much you hated them for keeping it a secret from you. And your dad made the mistake of telling you to calm down. You had called him by his first name, and that was the moment everything had gone down south. You still felt guilty to this day, especially after remembering how you watched as the look in his eyes turned into a heartbroken one, and you didn’t care.

“Well, I’m not exactly brochure material.” The kid muttered underneath his breath.

“Well, hang in there.” Sam spoke up again, giving him a piece of advice. “It gets better, all right? I promise.”

“When?”

You looked over to the younger Winchester to see that his lips were parted open, ready to give the kid an answer. But all of you were bringing your attention behind you when you heard Larry call out his son’s name in a disappointed tone. He and Dean were walking towards the three of you, the older man going over to Matthew’s side, giving him a look of disapproval before turning his attention onto you and the man standing next to you.

“I am so sorry about my son and his… pet.” You watched as he looked down at the tarantula, obvious signs of him not being too happy were showing. He didn’t feel comfortable with his son collecting so many bugs, and he especially didn’t feel comfortable with him letting his own spider loose just to mess with his job.

“It’s no bother.” Sam reassured the man that it was no trouble. After all, Matthew was just a kid. “It’s no problem at all.”

But Larry still didn’t seem so pleased. “Excuse us.” He said, placing his hand on his son’s arm before leading him back to the house.

“Remind you of somebody?” Sam asked his brother after he had come up to the two of you moments after they had left. You glanced over at them, and even though you couldn’t hear him, it was clear that Larry was yelling at his son about the stunt he had pulled. This was no place to bring something like that. Dean was confused when he looked back at him. Sam rolled his eyes at what his brother wasn’t getting. “Dad?”

Dean let out a scoff at what the younger Winchester was implying. “Dad never treated us like that.”

“Well, Dad never treated you like that.“ Sam corrected him as he let out a laugh. "You were perfect. He was all over my case. You don’t remember?”

“Well, maybe he had to raise his voice, but sometimes, you were out of line.” Dean said, his voice becoming low.

"Right.” Sam let out a scoff at what Dean was saying. “Right, like when I said I’d rather play soccer than learn bow-hunting.”

“Bow-hunting’s an important skill.”

“Whatever.” Sam muttered underneath his breath, before bringing the topic back to what Dean did. “How was your tour?” He asked.

“Oh, it was excellent. We’re ready to buy.” Dean answered, flashing a small smile at the younger Winchester as you and Sam both let out a chuckle before listening as he continued on. “So you might be onto something, because it looks like Dustin Burwash wasn’t the first strange death around here.”

“What happened?” You questioned.

“About a year ago, before they broke ground, one of Larry’s surveyors dropped dead while on the job.“ Dean explained. "Get this, severe allergic reaction to bee stings.”

Sam nodded his head at that fact. “More bugs.”

“More bugs.” Dean confirmed.

“Oh, yay. More bugs.” You mumbled out sarcastically as you began to feel something crawling on you. But you knew it was because of what you had to deal with on this case.

~~~

Night had fallen by the time the three of you had come back; Sam was behind the Impala as he drove through the neighborhood, giving Dean time to look through his father’s journal to see what he could find on this kind of thing. You were looking out the window, trying to keep yourself from falling asleep because of how quiet it was becoming.

“You know, I’ve heard of killer bees, but killer beetles?” Dean wondered out loud what seemed all out of sorts to him as he kept his attention on the pages of his father’s journal. “What is it that could make different bugs attack?”

“Hauntings sometimes include bug manifestations.” Sam pointed out to his brother.

“Yeah, but I didn’t see any evidence of ghost activity.”

Sam let out a sigh, knowing you were right about that. “Yeah, me neither.”

Dean looked up from the journal in front of him as a thought crossed his mind. “Maybe they’re being controlled somehow," He said. “You know, by something or someone.”

“You mean, like Willard?” Sam questioned, raising a brow up.

“Yeah, bugs instead of rats.” Dean said.

“You know, there have been cases of psychic connections between people and animals- elementals, telepaths.” You said, bringing your gaze away from the window and shifting around in your seat as you leaned forward, resting both of your elbows on the front seats.

“Yeah that whole Timmy-Lassie thing..” Dean trailed off from what he was saying as he went back to skimming over the pages of his father’s journal. But it was only for a few seconds until something- or someone crossed his mind as he looked back at his brother. “Larry’s kid…he’s got bugs for pets.”

You shrugged your shoulders, beginning to think he might be onto something here. “He did try to scare the realtor with a tarantula.”

“You think he’s our Willard?” Sam asked.

You let out a sigh, “I don’t know.”

The car fell silent for a moment, all before something had caught the older Winchester’s eyes. “Oh, hey, pull over here.” You lifted your head up to take a peek at what Dean was looking at as Sam did what he was ordered to do, pulling up in the driveway of an empty Oasis Plains home. You let out a soft sigh, knowing if you got caught breaking into this place you’d be in jail for life.

“What are we doing here?” Sam couldn’t help himself but to ask as Dean out of the car and headed over to the garage door.

“It’s too late to talk to anyone else!” Dean told his brother.

“We’re gonna squat in an empty house?” Sam asked, clearly not on board with this plan.

You watched as Dean lifted up the garage door and motioned for Sam to pull the car up inside of it. “I wanna try the steam shower. Come on.” But Sam hesitated for a moment, leaving Dean to become annoyed with him as he shouted the command one more time. “Come on!”

Dean looked around the neighborhood to make sure nobody was coming out of their houses to see the crime we were  about to commit. Sam pulled up into the garage, and as he did, he reached his arm out of the rolled down window to punch his brother right in the gut for what he was making him do. You leaned back in your seat and let out a soft laugh for the action that you should’ve told him was uncalled for as Dean winced at the pain before shutting the garage door.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​ // @jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.7) Hookman: Part three

“Saving Y/N”

Pairing: Dean x reader, eventual Sam x reader

Warning(s): Violence, angst, language, mentions of death, smidge of fluff

Summary: Y/N and the brothers investigate a series of supernatural deaths that appear to be morally driven. During the case, Y/N finds herself remembering her grief over the death of her parents.

Word count: 8696

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

While likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing.

You've only ever been to one party in your entire life. And it was the one that was forced by an old friend of yours that had an apartment complex right across from yours back when you were still in college. The music that played always seemed to be too loud for you, and it was completely crowded. It wasn't so great for your anxiety. You were always too focused on your studies, trying to get into your dream job, you became a bit anti-social.

You could feel your anxiety rising as you squeezed yourself from a group of people that were around you. You found yourself gripping onto the younger Winchester's arm so that you wouldn't lose him in the crowd. As you were doing so, you noticed a few boys were flashing you flirty smiles as you passed them. Sam turned his head and glared when he heard one of them let out a cat whistle.

“God, these guys have no respect for women.” You muttered, loud enough for Sam to hear. “This is why I hated going to these kinds of things.” You could hear the man letting out a chuckle from what you said, his head shaking as the two of you continued making your way through the crowd of college students.

"You've been holding out on me. This college thing is awesome!" You could hear Dean say to his brother when the two of you finally met back up with him. His eyes gazed around the bodies that were spread around the place.

"This wasn't really my experience." Sam admitted.

"Let me guess- library, studying, straight A's." Dean said, Sam just nodded his head. "What a geek." He muttered underneath his breath, looking at the both of you. "Did you two do your homework?"

"Yeah, it was bugging me. I mean, how is this whole thing tied with Lori?" You asked, walking as the brothers followed behind you. You pulled out a rolled up paper and handed it to Dean. "I think I came up with something."

He grabbed it, unrolling the ends a bit more and read what he saw. "1932- 'Clergyman arrested for murder.' 1967- 'Seminarian held in hippie rampage."

You tapped a finger on the paper and looked up at him. "There's a pattern here." You said as you all stopped in front of a doorway, unaware of a pool game happening right across from you. "In both cases, the suspect was a man of religion who promptly preached against immortality and found himself wanted for killings he claimed were a work of an invisible force, killings carried- get this- with a sharp instrument."

"What's the connection with Lori?" Dean asked.

"A man of religion who only preaches against immortality." You said, Dean nodded his head. "Except for saving the whole town, he's trying to save his only daughter."

"Reverend Sorenson." Dean finished, glancing at the paper for a few seconds before looking at you and Sam. "Do you think he's summoning the spirit?"

"Maybe." Sam said, shrugging his shoulders. "Or you know how a poltergeist can haunt a person instead of a place?"

"The spirit latches onto the reverend's repressed emotions, feeds off them." Dean said.

"Without the reverend even knowing it." Sam finished, sighing to himself.

"Either way, you should keep an eye on Lori tonight." Dean said, giving his attention to his brother. You looked around the place until your eyes caught sight of the same group of guys, still giving you flirtatious grins. You gave them all a fake smile, before lifting a hand up to flip them off, before you focused back onto the case you and the brothers were talking about.

"So, what are we going to do?” You asked the older Winchester

"You and I are going to see if we can find an unmarked grave." Dean gave you an answer you weren’t all that comfortable with. But before you could protest, he was grabbing at the sleeve of your jacket and pulling you along with him.

You bit down onto your bottom lip and looked back at Sam, who had a look of empathy on his face as he watched the two of you walk away.

~~~

With a flashlight in your hand and a shovel in the other, you navigated the way through the cemetery as Dean followed by your side with the duffel bag on his shoulder and another shovel in his other hand. You shined the light on several grave markings as you made it deeper into the cemetery. You stopped for a moment and looked at the handful of markings that were in front of you, but none of them were what you wanted.

You and Dean walked side by side for another minute into the place until your boyfriend wrapped his hand around your arm and pulled you back. You looked over to Dean and opened your mouth to speak, but a rustling noise in the distance caught your attention as you looked around the cemetery to see if there was anyone around besides the two of you, but you were alone.

You continued on for another few minutes, but with a bit more caution. As you got deeper into the place, you feared that you weren't going to find what you came out to see. But when you shined on a tombstone with a rather familiar symbol, you smiled. "There it is." You said to Dean, he looked over and nodded.

Both of you walked up to the grave and dropped your belongings, getting ready to dig. You took off your jacket and threw it to the side before you started shoveling for what felt like forever. You were almost there when you saw Dean stop and lean against the side of the grave.

"That's it." He muttered, catching his breath. "Next time, I’m watching the chick's house."

Yeah, probably so that you could check her out, you bitterly thought to yourself as you fought the urge to roll your eyes.

You shook your head, before shoveling a few more times until your shovel scraped across something wooden. You slammed the metal part down until the old wood cracked and shattered, revealing a skeleton. "Hello, preacher."

~~~

Dean dusted off the dirt from his pants after crawling out of the freshly dug grave. You stood on the level ground as you leaned yourself against the shovel and watched as he stood up and headed over to the duffel bag and took out salt, lighter fluid and a box of matches in order to burn the bones.

You threw the shovel to the ground and walked over to him. You leaned over and grabbed the container of salt and lighter fluid from his hands. Standing over the grave, you shook out a good amount of salt over the bones before you squirted a large amount of lighter fluid over the body next. You threw the containers to the duffel bag again and took the matches that were in Dean's palm. You popped open the small box and pulled out a match, before scraping the top part over the side of the box until a flame ignited. You tossed the match into the hole and watched as the fire burned the ashes.

You and Dean watched the fire a few minutes until you heard the sound of something ringing. It took a few seconds to realize that it was your phone. You dug inside your pants pocket and pulled it out, answering it with a hello. When the person on the other line spoke, you immediately knew it was Sam, and from his tone of voice, something bad happened.

He tried to explain that something attacked Lori's father while he was talking to her. He was now at a hospital in town and was waiting to be questioned by police. You let out a sharp sigh, mumbling an okay before hanging up your phone and shoving it back into your pocket.

You turned your head to see that Dean was staring at you, wanting to know who you were talking to. "That was Sam.. Lori's father was attacked." You said, watching as his face dropped into concern. "He and Lori are fine, she's a bit shaken up, but that's it. But we need to go."

~~~

You and Dean made it back into town just an hour after the sun finally rose. You made it to the floor where Lori's father was staying at after lying to the nurse at the reception desk saying you were her sister. You opened the double doors and headed into the hall, but you and Dean were stopped by two officers.

"Sorry kids, this ward is closed off for a patient." The first officer spoke up, putting up a hand to stop the two of you from going any closer. Your eyes scanned around the place until you saw Sam standing at the end of the hall with another officer.

"It's all right. We're with him." Dean explained, pointing over at his brother. He tried to walk again, but both of the officers still wouldn't let you through. One of them placed a hand on Dean's chest to keep him from trying to break through, but that wouldn't stop him from drawing attention to himself. "That's my brother. Hey, brother!" Dean shouted, his voice echoing through the hall.

The officer that was standing next to Sam turned his head to look at Dean. He nodded his head and gestured for the two of you to come forward. "Let them through." He said just loud enough for all of you to hear from the other end of the hall.

The two officers stepped out of the way after getting the command. You flashed a polite smile as Dean muttered a thank you with a fake grin before bolting down the hallway as you followed along. Sam was walking over you now after being dismissed by the other officer.

"You okay?" Dean asked when both brothers came into a safe distance from everyone. You noticed that the officers down at the other end of the hall were walking away. All three of you walked for a few more seconds. Sam muttered a yeah while walking in sync with Dean. "What the hell happened?"

"Hookman." Sam said, turning his head slightly as if someone was trying to drop into the conversation. But we were the only three.

"Wait, you saw him?" You asked, disbelief rising in your voice.

"Damn right." Sam explained in a whispered tone, stepping in front of you and Dean. You all stopped near a wall of the window that overlooked the hospital parking lot. "Why didn't you two burn the bones?"

"We did." You said, rubbing your hands over your face in frustration.

"Are you sure it's the spirit of Jacob Karns?" Dean asked, looking at you and Sam.

"Sure as hell looked like him. And that's not all." Sam said, your ears perked up to see what else he had to say. His eyes quickly glanced around at the hallway before dropping his gaze. "I don't think the spirit is latching onto the reverend."

"Yeah, the guy wouldn't send the Hookman after himself." Dean muttered, cautiously glancing over his shoulder when he heard the sounds of someone from behind. But it was just a nurse entering a patient's room.

"I think it's attaching onto Lori." Sam said. "Last night she said she found out that her father is having an affair with a married woman."

"So what?" Dean asked.

"So, she's upset about it. She's upset about the immorality of it. She was raised to believe that if you do something wrong, you get punished." Sam explained.

"Okay, so she's conflicted. And the spirit of preacher Karns is latching on to her emotions and doing the punishing for her." You thought out loud.

"Right. Rich comes on too strong. Taylor tries to make her into a party girl. Dad has an affair." Sam began to list off the people that were attacked by the spirits. Each one of them was going against some sort of religious belief.

"Remind me not to piss this girl off." Dean muttered, his voice dropping when a doctor walked past the three of you, but he never broke eye contact from the folder that he must have been reading.

"But, I don't get it. I burned those bones. Dean and I buried them in salt. Why didn't that stop him?" You asked, shaking your head slightly as you looked up at Sam, you noticed that he was staring at the window.

He turned his head and shrugged his shoulders. "You must've missed something."

You thought to yourself for a few moments, wondering if you actually had, but looking back on it now, you shook your head. "No, we burned everything in that coffin."

"Did you get the hook?" Sam asked, your eyebrows furrowed.

Dean looked away from the window that he was staring at and gave his brother a confused look. "The hook?"

"It was the murder weapon, and in a way, it was a part of him." Sam explained, you sighed to yourself.

"So, like the bones, the hook is a source of his power." Dean trailed off on the idea, walking in small steps.

"So, if we find the hook..." You muttered.

"We stop the Hookman." The brothers said in perfect sync, both of them sharing smiles.

You furrowed your brows at them. "You two really need to stop doing that."

~~~

Later that afternoon after a quick nap and a change of clothes, the three of you were back at the library. You rested your head on the palm of your hand as you tried your hardest to keep reading the material in front of you.

"Here's something, I think." Dean said, you glanced up to see that he had a pen cap stuck between his teeth. He took it out as he began to read from the book that was in front of him. "Logbook, Iowa State Penitentiary. 'Karns, Jacob- personal affects, disposition thereof.'"

"Does it mention the hook?" You asked, leaning over the table to see the pages of the book were stained as the ink was beginning to fade.

"'Upon execution, all earthly items shall be remanded to the prisoner's house of worship, St. Barnbas church.'' Dean read, his fingers tracing down the page.

"Isn't that where Lori's father preaches?" Sam asked, you nodded your head. "Where Lori lives?"

"That's why the Hookman has been haunting reverends and reverends' daughters for the past two hundred years." Dean said, dropping his gaze back to the book. He placed the pen cap back to his mouth as he continued to read a bit more.

"But if the hook were at the church or Lori's house, don't you think someone would have seen it?" You asked, confusion rising in your voice. "I mean, a blood-stained, silver-handled hook?"

Dean grabbed the cap out from between his lips and put it back on the pen. "Check the church records." He muttered to himself as he got up from his seat and headed somewhere else.

A few minutes later, he came back with several other old looking books. All of you grabbed one and opened them up, getting ready to do more research. You sat back at the table as Dean and Sam took other spots. You dusted them off before you began to go through the documents.

It took a while for someone to find something, but Sam was the first one to speak up. He began reading off what he found in the book that was opened in his lap. Your eyes jumped up from the book you were reading. "St. Barnbas donations, 1862. Received- silver-handled hook from state penitentiary reforged." Sam sighed to himself, looking up from the book and shook his head. "They melted it down, made it to something else." You slammed your book shut in frustration.

~~~

Darkness had fallen when the three of your pulled up to the church. Dean parked the car and shut off the engine before you all stepped out of the vehicle and started heading up to the building that was a few yards away.

"All right. We can't take any chances. Anything silver goes in the fire." Dean explained, you all stopped in front of the car as you looked at the church for a few moments.

"I agree." Sam muttered. "Lori's still at the hospital. We'll have to break in."

"All right, take your pick. I'm going to the church. Who wants to tag along?" You asked.

"I'll take the house." Sam said. You nodded your head and watched as he started walking to the home.

You were about to head over to the church until Dean spoke up to his brother. You froze as Sam stopped in his tracks, turning around to look at his brother. "Hey. Stay out of her underwear drawer."

Sam turned around to give his older brother a glare just as you grabbed the oldest Winchester by his free arm that wasn't carrying the bag and dragged him to the church.

Both of you headed inside and began to search around the place to find anything that even looked like silver. You had found a decent amount of stuff before bringing it down to the basement. You watched as Dean threw different things into the fire as you gave him belongings when he threw them in.

A creaking sound from above caused both of you to stop your actions. Your head turned to the top of the stairs to see a dark figure looming in the doorway. As it began to approach the two of you, you realized it was just Sam.

"I got everything that even looks silver." Sam explained, heading downstairs and throwing his small bag full of belongings on the floor next to the stove.

"Better to be safe than sorry." Dean said.

The three of you dropped into a comfortable silence as Dean continued to put a few more things into the fire until something stopped the three of your. Floors creaking above you had you all looking up in a panic. You waited for a few seconds, hearing the sounds of someone still walking.

"Move, move." Dean ordered, bolting to the salt gun as you and Sam followed behind to check out what was coming from upstairs.

You all quickly ran up the steps, Dean was the first one out to inspect what was going on. He stopped when he saw Lori sitting in the pews and lowered the salt gun and nodded over at Sam, knowing that he could get this under control. He turned around and stepped back to the basement, closing the door behind him. You and Sam were left alone with Lori, who was just across the room. From the sounds that you were hearing coming from her, you knew that she was crying as she prayed, and it reminded you of the same night of your father’s funeral, only a few hours later where you had snuck into the church it was held at to grieve.

~~~

Never in your life did you think you’d be doing this.

Praying was something you normally never did, especially sneaking into a church to do it. Not even at your lowest. But tonight- tonight was different. You had buried your father hours earlier, making you realize that he was really, truly gone. You were never going to see him or your mom again, and you were taking it much harder than you thought you would. Just hours before your apartment set on fire, you were telling them how much you hated them for keeping the fact that you were adopted from you. Now you were sitting here, hoping they’ll hear you as you prayed to them.

You knew that heaven was real, and you believed that there was a God listening to every word you spoke as you poured your heart out. But you didn’t know if your message was being passed onto your parents. Maybe they just didn’t care, and they had a right not to. After all, they were dead because of you, you left them back in your apartment when a demon was on your trail and now they were dead.

You blame yourself for everything that had gone down that day. You couldn’t help thinking that it was you who should’ve been killed, not them.

Your parents did everything for you, protected you when you were feeling unsafe and loved you when you were down. They were the ones who fed you, and got you into a really great school, and even when you were so angry with them after finding out you were adopted, they still told you how proud of you they were when you got into college. But you were so blinded by anger, that you became ungrateful towards them any time they tried to help you out with something.

That was one of the many things you regretted the most.

And now that you had lost your parents, the idea of being killed by something evil wasn’t so bad. You were such a horrible daughter, that maybe being hunted down by a demon was a punishment you deserved.

You sat at the very back of the church, your hands still intertwined together even after you were finished praying. You just let out a sob, one that made the heaviness in your heart just a little easier to bear. When you had your first ever heartbreak, they’d always tell you how crying would make things better after denying the fact you were even hurting so many times. And they were right.

It didn’t mean that you were going to be happy afterwards, but it did calm the heavy feeling down.

The sobs that wracked throughout your entire body were so loud, that you didn’t hear when the double doors to church opened up. And the footsteps that followed were quiet enough that you ended up jumping out of fright when you felt somebody’s hand being gently placed onto your shoulder.

To your relief, it was Phoebe.

But the look on her face was quick to make you feel guilty. She looked worried, and that’s because she was. She’d spent the last couple of hours looking everywhere for you when she realized you were nowhere to be seen in the house. Luckily, she managed to figure out a way to scry for non-magical human beings just a few days after she and her sisters allowed you into their home. With there being a demon after you, neither of the sisters could take the risk of leaving you alone. Even if there wasn’t a way to kill him yet, they would rather die trying to figure it out.

After all, you were their innocent.

“Phoebe, you scared me.” You said, your voice coming out as a whisper, as though there was somebody or something else in the building with you.

“You scared me, too.” She said. You scooted over so that she could take a seat down on the bench next to you. She examined your facial features, a concerned expression clouded over her face when she took notice of the tears that were still helplessly flowing down your cheeks. “Honey, what are you doing here? More importantly, do you realize that breaking into a locked church is illegal?”

That last question was supposed to get a laugh out of you. But all you could manage was a broken smile before you were bursting into tears again. Phoebe let out a sigh and wrapped her arms around you, pulling you into a tight embrace as she pressed a kiss to the side of your head. “I was such a horrible daughter.” You were a blubbering mess, clinging onto her like she was going to die, too. “I was utterly and completely horrible.”

Phoebe shushed you after hearing what you were saying. “Don’t say that, you weren’t.”

“I was,” You said, pulling away from her hug. You wiped at your eyes and shook your head. “You don’t understand it, because you weren’t there. But I was so horrible. And now they’re dead, and it’s all my fault.”

“Just because a demon killed your parents, doesn’t mean it’s your fault, Y/N.” Phoebe tried to reassure you, but you shook your head.

“That demon was after me, and I was out of that apartment while they were still there.” You snapped at her without even wanting to. She understood, though. Grief came with a whole mix of emotions, she would know.

Phoebe let out a sigh with the knowledge that she wasn’t going to be able to come through to you, making you believe that it wasn’t your fault. She also knew what it was like to blame yourself for the death of a loved one, because she’s done it before when Prue died. And it didn’t take until actually seeing her again in spirit form to realize it wasn’t her fault at all.

As she was thinking about this.. an idea suddenly clicked into her mind and she was standing back onto her feet. “I have someone I’d like you to meet.” She told you. You gave her a blank stare as you tried your hardest to blink away your tears, and she gestured for you to follow her. “Come on, Y/N. Let’s go.”

~~~

“Come on, Y/N.” You found yourself being gently shaken from your memory, and you were now gazing back into Sam’s eyes, which had a look of concern. He knew something was wrong, but he also knew that there wasn’t any time to pry you for any answers at the moment. “We’ve gotta get out of here.”

You were rather confused when he pulled you and Lori in front of him, not realizing that it was in case the spirit you were trying to get rid of was right behind all of you. You began mindlessly walking forward to the front doors of the church, with Lori put right in the middle. When you reached the double doors, you placed a hand onto the door knob and turned it, opening up the door slightly, but you didn’t expect anything to be on the other side.

You let out a scream when you took notice of the Hookman, lifting up his arm to swing his hook down at you, but you blocked yourself from any sort of harm to your body by quickly slamming the door shut. Of course, that didn’t stop the hook from breaking through the wooden doors.

Sam was quick to grab a hold of your arm and drag you backwards, away from any harm. He had already pushed Lori in front of him, and she began running as fast as her feet could carry her with you and the younger Winchester following close behind. You kept a firm grasp on his hand so you didn’t end up losing him as you all ran throughout the church until you found a door. Lori opened it up and headed inside the room, you were yanked forward in front of Sam, allowing you to follow in behind the younger girl before he popped in.

He tried to close the door before the spirit could reappear, but it was faster than all of you. You and Lori both let out a scream of fright when the window glass broke from how hard the hook punched through it. You tried to shield Lori with your body from an attack as you watched Sam dodge a swing that was aiming for him. You had to move again when Sam stumbled backwards while the spirit tried to hit him again. But the hook ended up hitting the wall, breaking off a chunk of wood.

You tried to compose yourself and figure out what was going on, but everything was happening so quickly. You pushed your body against the window, Sam and Lori were backed into a corner but it seemed that the spirit was going into a completely different direction with the younger Winchester now out of the way.

You let out another scream, having to dodge the swing of his hook when you saw that it was coming straight at you. Sam was rather confused by the sudden change of victim this spirit was making, but he had no time to question it. He was quick to rush forward and push you out of the way when the spirit tried taking another swing at you. He jumped in front of you, accidentally pushing you to the ground before the metal pierced his forearm and he let out a cry of pain.

Before you could get back up onto your feet, you were screaming out Sam’s name when you found yourself being dragged throughout the hall by an invisible force. Everything stopped when you eventually ran into a rug. You inhaled a shaky breath from what was going on, and you could feel the panic rising as you watched Sam and Lori rush into the room to try and help you up from the ground.

“Why is this thing coming after me?” You asked the man.

“I don’t know,” Sam admitted, grabbing a hold of your hand to try and lift you up. “But let’s get going.”

Before you had the chance to get onto your feet, the spirit reappeared in front of Lori and Sam, and before either of them could react, he somehow flung the both of them across the room. Sam landed against a bookshelf, as he dropped back to the ground, the shelf went along with him, pinning him to the floor. Meanwhile, Lori’s back roughly landed on the wooden floors and her head hit the top of a step.

You had to push yourself to back away from the spirit, who was now looming over you and walking towards you. When you felt your back pressing up against something, you knew that you had nowhere else to go, and you watched in fear as the spirit lifted up its hook and got ready to swing down at you. You closed your eyes and turned your head, preparing yourself for the pain that was about to come any second now.

“I command you to stop!”

A familiar voice filled your ears, it was a voice you didn’t know you’d ever hear again. But it was there. She was there, even though you couldn’t see her.

The spirit of Penny Halliwell was somewhere in this room, and she was now grabbing the Hookman’s attention off of you. Seconds later, you could see him flying all across the hallway. And you presumed it was the telekinetic power she still held.

“You will not touch this young woman, do you hear me?!”

Her voice was booming, and the spirit had vanished away. But as you were beginning to get the feeling he was going to come back any second now, another voice reassured you as it whispered into your ear.

“Don’t worry about him now, grams has got him.” You’ve only seen, and heard her voice a couple of times, but for you, it was enough to know that it was Prue. You let out a sigh of relief as tears welled up in your eyes. She was far from done helping you. “You guys didn’t burn the right silver. Look at the chain around Lori’s neck.”

You did as you were being told, turning your head to look over at the younger girl, who was just now recovering from the injury she had to endure. Your gaze trailed down to the chain that was around her neck, taking notice of the detail. It was silver and the one charm that it had connected onto it was in the shape of a hook, you knew that it had something to do with this evil spirit.

"Lori, where did you get that chain?" You asked her.

"My father gave it to me." She said, not sure how to properly answer your question. You couldn’t help but wonder where he had gotten it. "It was a church heirloom. He gave it to me." She explained, but you didn't have much time to hear about the back story.

"Is it silver?" You asked her another question, even though you already knew the answer. You just wanted to confirm that it actually was.

"Yes." She said.

Without even asking for it, you leaned over and ripped the chain right from her neck. You pushed yourself up to your feet and began running down the hallway. The younger Winchester called out your name in a panic, wondering what in the hell you were doing with this spirit coming to get you. But with Penny and Prue handling things, you knew that you were going to be okay.

You rushed down to the basement, and the second you came into Dean’s line of sight, he was asking you what was going on up there. But you didn’t have the time to answer him at the moment, you passed by him and went straight for the fire, throwing the necklace right into it. It took a few moments, but you watched as it finally began to burn into ashes.

You hoped that this necklace was the key to wrapping up this case once and for all. And when you heard the younger Winchester calling out to you and his brother that he was gone, you looked over at Dean with a proud smile. “You missed one.”

~~~

It didn’t take much for you to realize that the church was a wreck due to what had happened. The four of you did your best to clean up and fix as much as you could, but there was so much damage to the structure of the building itself that you weren’t going to be able to get done for yourself. And whoever else comes into the place aside from Lori was going to think somebody had broken in. You knew that Dean hated dealing with the police, but calling them was the only way to not get into any trouble. Not to mention, his little brother had a serious wound on his forearm that could’ve gotten infection if not treated properly.

You sat in the back of the ambulance with the younger man, watching as his injured arm got stitched up and bandaged. When it was over, he thanked the paramedic for what he’s done. You raised a brow up at him when he began to slightly adjust the medical wrap so that it was more comfortable when the man turned his attention away for a few moments. He headed up to Lori to see if the young girl was doing okay, she had a mild concussion from hitting her head, but it was nothing major. Aside from the fact she was completely shaken up, she was doing good.

“Do you think she’s going to be okay?” You questioned Sam, even though you knew the answer would’ve been no.

You spend so long getting to know people, either falling in love with them, or looking at them like they’re family. And then they’re just ripped out of your life by something so evil, you didn’t even know something that bad could exist in this world. Sometimes, you can’t help but feel like it’s your fault for those losses, and it’s heartbreaking. Lori lost both her boyfriend and her best friend not even a week apart from one another. And to top it all off, she nearly lost her dad. Sure, he might’ve done something awful, but at the end of the day, he’s the one who raised her. He put the plate of food in front of her during dinner time, he made sure she was doing well in school, he was simply there.

What happened this week was going to stick with her forever and change her life for the worse, you just knew it. Or maybe- just maybe, something good will come of it. Just like something good came out of your own experience.

“I don’t know if she will be.” Sam gave you an honest answer. He fell silent for a few moments as his gaze trailed over to you. “Are you?”

Your head snapped up to look at him, your brows furrowing in curiosity from what he was asking. “What?”

“Are you going to be okay?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Because, this whole time you’ve been kind of… you know, out of it.” The concern was clear in his voice, and in his facial expressions. You bit down onto your bottom lip and lowered your gaze towards the ground. You didn’t know what to tell him, or how to even explain to him that this case has given you such a huge trip down memory lane and you weren’t doing okay. You just wanted to remain silent, but what he said next caught you off guard. “And to be honest with you, I saw a couple of other people back in that church- an older woman, and lady who looked to be young enough to be her granddaughter, but old enough to be a mom. At first, I was worried, but then they got the hookman away from you. It was like they knew who you were, and wanted to keep you safe.”

You stayed silent for a few moments, not really knowing how to explain what exactly he saw. You knew that you couldn’t keep the Halliwell’s a secret forever, but you also knew that the brothers wouldn’t look at you the same way if they found out about them.

Then again, maybe the younger Winchester would be understanding. Because that’s how he’s always been, especially towards you ever since you showed back up into their lives. So, you decided to be up front with him. “Those hunters I told you about the time I ran into you guys again.. They aren’t really hunters.” You admitted in a soft tone of voice. You watched as Sam arched a brow up in curiosity as he wondered who these people actually were. You inhaled a deep breath, holding it for a second before letting it out as you continued. “They’re witches.”

“Witches?” He repeated you, wondering if what he heard was correct.

You nodded your head, giving him a small smile. “But they’re not bad, honest.” You reassured him. “In fact, they’re the ones that got me out of my burning apartment. This… demon with yellow eyes had set it on fire when I left my parents inside for a couple of hours. Because I was still so angry at them for not telling me I was adopted. I never got to see my mom, but I did watch this demon kill my dad before I got orbed out.”

“‘Orbed out.’?” Sam couldn’t help but question the odd term, and you didn’t blame him. If you hadn’t seen the power for yourself, you would’ve thought it was insane. “What does that mean?”

“It’s kind of like teleporting, only- it’s much more different.” You explained to him, before going on to tell him more about the sisters. “They all had different kinds of powers. Piper, the oldest, she could freeze time and blow things up. And then there’s Phoebe, she had premonitions, could levitate and feel what others were feelings. And Paige is the youngest.. The one I had the most in common with, really. She had the power to orb. She could go anywhere she wanted to and if she focused on something hard enough, she was able to get things to her without having to walk over and grab it.”

You kept an eye on the man’s facial expressions the entire time you talked about the family you lost. It looked to you like he was disappointed that you hadn’t told him, and you were almost afraid of what he was going to say when his mouth parted open the slightest as he got ready to speak. But he wasn’t disappointed one bit, no. If he had to use one word to describe how he was feeling at that moment, it would’ve been intrigued. And there was another huge part of him that was relieved. It was every so often that the younger Winchester thought of you, and wondered where you were and how you were doing.

With all the monsters out in the world, he constantly questioned your safety, along with the few others he had met during his time on the road before he headed off to college. And this whole time, you were living your best life with a few witches there to protect you through it all. All though he was grateful they did, he almost felt… happy that they were gone. Because if you hadn’t lost them, you wouldn’t be sitting next to him on the back of this ambulance at this very moment.

But even with that feeling, he still had another question that was now burning at the back of his mind. “What exactly happened to them again?”

“So, everyone likes to call them the Charmed ones. And because they’re the most powerful witches, demons were constantly after them.” You explained to him, and he listened to every word you had to say. “The last demon they fought, though.. He was pretty powerful. And one day, they had me take Piper’s two sons and go to their father’s apartment.” You chewed on your bottom lip, your eyes tearing up as you recalled the dreadful memory of the sister’s saying goodbye to you. And that was before the one last group hug you were ever going to share with them. “They told me they weren’t going to make it. And then they left to go fight that battle, and during the middle of the night, I just-.. Packed up my things and left.”

“Why did you leave?”

“Because they weren’t going to be here to protect me from that demon anymore.” You admitted. “And I knew that if I stayed with those boys, they wouldn’t be safe if he found me there. I left to keep them safe. And then I just kept moving from motel room to motel room.”

Yet another long moment of silence fell between the two of you. But it was nothing like before.

You couldn’t help the small smile that twitched at the ends of your lips when his left hand found its way to yours, gently taking it into his before giving it a reassuring squeeze. “Don’t worry, I’ll be here to protect you if anything bad happens.”

The smile on your face grew as you gave his hand a squeeze back, letting it be a silent way to say thank you for what he had said. Seconds later, you watched as he got to his feet and began heading towards the Impala, leaving you in your own thoughts again. Now that you were alone, you were beginning to recall the time Penny made the same exact promise the younger Winchester had given you.

~~~

The sound of laughing and chatter is what filled your ears the minute you took a step back inside the Halliwell residence. With it being three minutes until eight o’clock, you didn’t expect anyone to be having company over. Then again, everyone living under this roof was an adult, which meant that there wasn’t exactly a curfew on what time guests couldn’t be over. You shrugged off your jacket, and hung it over your forearm as you followed Phoebe down the now familiar path straight to the kitchen, where everyone was enjoying a cup of tea while they sat around the table.

“Piper, Paige, I found Y/N and I think-” Phoebe went silent, stopped in her tracks the moment she got into the room, and you nearly bumped into the back of her when she did. For a split second, she had a look of complete shock on her face, before it grew into the biggest smile you’ve ever seen her wear. It was almost like she was a little kid, looking at the largest piece of candy that’s ever been created. “Grams.”

You stepped a bit more into the kitchen, your ears perking up at what she had called this person. Your gaze instantly landed on an older woman, who seemed like a rather sweet one as she stood up to allow her granddaughter to walk right into her open arms and pull her into a hug.

“What are you doing here?” Phoebe asked the older woman as she pulled away, a smile still stretched across her face. She didn’t seem to be complaining about what was going on.

“I just came down for a visit, I can’t go without saying hi to my girls every once in a while.” The older woman said with a sweet smile of her own. “Besides, I heard there was someone new living here and I just had to meet her.”

“But Grams, you’re nothing but flesh and bones right now.” Phoebe pointed out, almost like she was in complete denial over what she was seeing. “How is my hand not going right through you?”

You arched a brow up in wonder of what she was talking about, but you didn’t say anything. You just stood quiet as a mouse while Phoebe reunited with her grandmother. “I guess being the grandmother of the Charmed ones has its perks.” The older woman said in a rather proud tone of voice. “But this can’t last for too long, I will have to go back to my spirit form in a few hours.”

“Spirit form?” Your voice was timid, but you finally spoke up for the first time, repeating the last couple of words this lady said in curiosity. You knew the Halliwell’s were witches with actual powers, and you knew a whole lot about demons, but you were still rusty on the idea of a few other things. Up until a couple of weeks ago, you didn’t even know anything supernatural existed. And you especially didn’t know you were standing in the presence of someone who was once alive, but now dead. “What’s going on here?”

In that moment, everyone’s attention went onto you with the knowledge that there were still so many questions you were going to have that needed answering. You’ve never been told about their grandmother yet, just like you’ve never been told about Prue or their mother. And if you were going to be living here, you were going to need to know everything that went on around this house.

“This is Penny Halliwell,” Piper introduced her grandmother to you as she rose to her feet. “Our grandmother. She passed away a few years ago.”

“She-” You almost repeated what was said again, in utter shock by what you were hearing. “But how is that possible when she’s right here?”

Piper and Phoebe exchanged glances, before the oldest Halliwell sister pulled out a chair from the kitchen table and gestured for you to take a seat. This was going to be a lot to take in, and they just wanted to be prepared for what they would expect might come. You chewed on your bottom lip, a nervous habit you picked up over the years. Your parents always told you that your lips would dry out if you kept doing it, and that you’d end up getting a sore. You listened to what they were saying, tried your best to break out of the habit, but you eventually grew into making it something you did whenever you were nervous. You hated doing it, but it was hard to stop.

Letting out a soft sigh, Piper sat herself down in the chair next to yours. She gave you a small smile, before she began talking. “You know about how we’re witches, and you also know about demons.” She said. “Well, witches and demons aren’t the only supernatural beings that exist. There’s so much more. Vampires, werewolves. You name it. Spirits, like Grams, exist as well.”

“But since this is a family full of witches, now and then the family that’s passed away, like myself, get to spend a few hours here on earth for important things.” Penny added on to what her granddaughter was saying. “Like you, and what you’re going through.” You furrowed your brows as you looked up to her, wondering what exactly she meant by that. “You girls think I just came down for a visit? I came for another reason too, and that reason my dear, is to let you know that I’m watching over you now.”

“What, you mean like a whitelighter?” Piper asked her grandmother.

This earned a laugh from the older woman as she shook her head. “Not quite.” She said. “After the elders heard about this demon that’s after her, they realized that there wasn’t any way to stop it. It’s way too powerful. So they had assigned me, along with your mother and Prue to look out for her when the three of you can’t. Basically like a guide.” Her gaze dropped down to look you in the eyes for what she was about to say next. “Sweetie, I promise you, I’m going to keep you protected.”

A small smile twitched at the ends of your lips as you aimed it up at her, you didn’t know her, and she didn’t know you, and you definitely didn’t know her, but you were thankful that she was there to keep you safe. You were also grateful that her granddaughters were there to keep you safe. Who knew a few strangers would care so much? About you, of all people.

You weren’t anything special.

At least, that’s what you always thought.

“Speaking of Prue,” Phoebe spoke up, breaking the small silence that fell between all of you for a few moments. You switched your gaze onto her, wondering what she was going to say. “When I was coming in here, I was going to say that we should try summoning her so that Y/N could meet her.”

“Who is she anyways?” You questioned her, your face scrunching up in confusion.

“She’s our older sister,” Piper answered you before Phoebe could even open up her mouth. “A demon killed her way before Paige even came into our lives. And her powers were actually very similar, she had the power to move things with her mind.”

“And she was able to astral project.” Phoebe added on to what her sister was saying, a small smile stretching across her lips as she recalled the memory of walking in on her oldest sister trying to move a fork with her telekinesis while astral projection mode. She had a lot of great memories with her, despite the fact they were at each other’s throat in the beginning when they first became witches. Prue wasn’t happy about being one, yet her little sister made them this way.

You frowned when you saw that Phoebe’s eyes were beginning to become glossy with tears. You didn’t doubt that she missed her sister, you missed your parents just as much. “I know how you’re feeling, when you told me that you blame yourself for your parents death, I blamed myself for my sister’s.” She explained to you. You bit the inside of your cheek and looked down, you could feel your eyes stinging with tears of your own as she continued talking. “But eventually, I realized that it wasn’t my fault. At the end of the day, you can’t stop things like that from happening. And you’ve gotta realize that, too. Preferably sooner, rather than later.”

A small laugh escaped past your lips from what she had said. And for the first time when she placed a hand on your shoulder to give it a gentle squeeze, you placed your own hand on top of yours. “I’m ready to go meet Prue.” You told her. And the sisters were more than happy to lead you up to the attic, where you would’ve met their deceased sister for the first time.

~~~

Bugs

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​ // @jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Give me attention

Request: hi i hope you’re doing well :D i haven’t watched supernatural in FOREVER but somehow i managed to dream about dean yesterday .... isn’t that funny? anyways, i miss dean and i was hoping u could do a x reader with him! just a cute fluff jealous dean if that’s alright :D i really wanna laugh and at the same time gush 😊 By: @malfoys-demigod​ I hope you enjoy(:

Pairing: Dean x reader

Summary: Y/N has been spending more of her time with Miracle, and Dean isn’t having any of it.

Warning(s): Fluff, little bit of humor, little bit of language, spoilers for season 15 if you haven’t watched yet.

Ever since Miracle had been let into the bunker, you were a mushy gushy mess. It wasn’t every day that you were able to see a dog, and with the life you and the Winchester brothers were living, it wasn’t safe for a pet to be roaming around your home. But with Chuck now gone, and the monsters were rarely popping up, your husband, Dean, seemed to have been a little relaxed about having one. He never seemed like an animal person over the years that you’ve known him, so you were a little surprised when this four legged fur baby came running in with a wagging tail and a smile on its face. Your new dog was even able to sleep on the bed, right in between you and the older Winchester. 

That was, until your husband found you growing really attached to the dog. Your cuddles with him would be only for a short amount of time, right up until your dog would come scratching on your closed door, signaling for you to let him in. You would do it, even after being asked not to, and you’d go right to giving all of your attention to him. Dean would never dare say anything, though. He knew how much you loved dogs, and how often you’ve dreamt of having one. Just seeing the smile on your face whenever you were petting Miracle was enough to keep him going through the day. 

But he decided that enough was enough when your anniversary had rolled around. You might’ve gone out to eat and sat on the hood of his car while you watched as the sun went down, but the second you got back home, your attention was back to the dog. Dean wanted to end the night loving up on you, but instead he came into your shared bedroom only to find that you were sitting on the floor with Miracle, teaching him all kinds of tricks. 

“Good job, buddy!” You praised him when he had done one of his tricks correctly; shaking paws. Sure, it wasn’t much, but it sure was enough for you to feed him a treat and give him a good belly rub while you continued on with your praise in the baby voice you’d always use when you spoke to him. “Who’s a good boy?” You asked him, your lips stretching into the widest smile when you could see one of his own. “You are! You’re a good boy!”

With narrowed eyes, Dean folded his arms over his chest and quietly huffed. Damn dog is stealing my girl. Was he really jealous of a dog? Of course he was. But he wasn’t going to admit to that. 

“Hey, sweetheart.” Your husband finally spoke up after a couple of minutes of just lingering in the doorway. He never caught your attention at first, up until now. You stopped petting Miracle for a moment and raised a brow up at him. “Sammy isn’t doing too well.. You know, his depression has been bad today.” He lied to you. 

And of course, you knew that he was, because he’s been out all day with Eileen. “De, your brother didn’t get back home until an hour ago.” You reminded him. “I even got to talk to him before he went to bed and when I did, he seemed perfectly good to me.” 

Dean fought the urge to roll his eyes. Of course you just had to talk to his brother tonight. So, if that lie wasn’t going to work, he was going to try a different approach. “Okay, maybe Sam isn’t depressed.” He said. “But maybe Cas wouldn’t mind taking him off of our hands for a bit.”

For a moment, you didn’t say anything. You didn’t even blink. All you did was stare at him like he had two heads.

“Dean.. Cas is in heaven.” Again, you reminded him of recent events. 

“He-” You watched as your husband tilted his head, pretending he was confused about how this all happened. “He is?”

You slowly nodded your head. At first, you wondered why he was acting like this, but then you had a rather suspicious feeling of something that had the ends of your lips twitching into a small smile. “Are you jealous of Miracle?” You asked him, your own head tilting in curiosity. Of course, this had the man letting out a fake laugh as he shook his head.

“Me? Jealous of a dog?” For a moment he was acting as if you were the insane one, but then his laughter stopped and his face fell into a pout, his bottom lip sticking out and he did his absolute best at the puppy dog eyes Sammy always pulled whenever he was in trouble, or was trying to get somebody to listen to him. “Yeah.” You couldn’t help but let out a quiet giggle at what the man had just admitted, before you pushed yourself up to your feet.

“Why are you so jealous of a dog?” You asked.

“It should be clear why I’m so jealous, Y/N.” Dean, like a little kid, whined before stomping over to the bed and flopping down right onto it. You folded your arms across your chest and sat down on the edge right next to him. “Ever since I brought him into the bunker, it’s been Miracle this, Miracle that. I was able to tolerate it, but tonight’s our anniversary, and just when I thought we could end the night with some sexy time, you’re in here shaking paws with the damn dog!” You opened your mouth to say his name, but you found yourself being cut off as he continued with his rambling. “And lately, I’ve just been thinking, what does he have that I don’t have? Is it because he’s more handsome? Does he give better kisses? Better cuddles? Why do I have to compete?”

“I shouldn’t have to compete, though. Y/N, Miracle eats, he sleeps, goes number one and two on the grass and sometimes, when he’s up for it, likes to play.” Dean said. “I do that too, so why am I just not enough?”

“Dean, you do know that he’s a dog, right?” You reminded him. But you were finding this more hilarious than annoying. 

“You don’t know that, though!” He suddenly blurted out as he quickly sat up. “For all we know, he could’ve been a prince, but a witch cast a spell on him that turned him into a dog. I mean- he was a stray and didn’t have a collar on him when I found him.”

“I’m pretty sure you’re forgetting that the only reason you found him was because everyone on earth had vanished, Dean.” You said. But that still didn’t get rid of the frown that was stretched across his face. You leaned in close to him, gently nudging your nose against his cheek as you wrapped your arms around his neck. “Baby, Miracle might be a good boy, but you’re my best man. Not only are you my husband, but you’re my best friend, too. No dog could ever take your place.”

It took a few seconds, but your husband’s lips slowly turned into the widest grin. “You promise?”

You hummed happily, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “I promise.”

“Okay, now I’m feeling better.” He said, turning his head to face you. You couldn’t help but smile at him all before he cupped both sides of your face into the palm of his hands and pulled you into a passionate kiss. Unfortunately for Dean, Miracle started barking, and the man pulled away to say just one more thing. “Hey, you stole my wife from me, I’m stealing her back for the night so don’t you go yelling at us.”

Somehow, it seemed that Miracle had understood everything the older Winchester had said. You could hear him whimper as his tail tucked in between his legs and he walked out of the room, leaving the two of you to go back to kissing.

Miracle was heartbroken.

Because little did you know, he actually was a prince.

~~~

Dean babes:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here

Please don't be shy to send in requests, I'd really love to write what you guys suggest/have in mind.

(1.7) Hook Man: Part two

“Learning about the Hookman”

Pairing: Dean x reader, eventual Sam x reader

Warning(s): Violence, angst, language, mentions of death, smidge of fluff

Summary: Y/N and the brothers investigate a series of supernatural deaths that appear to be morally driven. During the case, Y/N finds herself remembering her grief over the death of her parents.

Word count: 2555

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

While likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing.

Everything you ever went up against during your time with the brothers, you knew about. And you knew exactly how to get rid of them, too. But this- what the younger Winchester was telling you, you didn’t know about. You didn’t even know if it was real. The way Lori had described her experience made it seem like she was talking about the Hook Man, something that has been an urban legend for years. You didn’t know if you believed that this legend was actually true. Then again, you’ve seen a lot of things over the last few years that you never knew existed.

You remained silent as you and Sam followed behind the older Winchester as you all walked down the aisle of books about all kinds of folklore in the library. You knew that you couldn’t really say anything, because you knew this ghost could actually be real. Dean, on the other hand, wasn’t much of a believer. “So you believe her?” He asked his little brother, who made the confession that did. “Yeah, I think she’s-” You’ve been so quiet, it seemed that your boyfriend forgot that you were even around the two of them at the moment. That was, until he turned to look back at his brother and took notice of the look you were giving him. You furrowed your brows, wondering what he was about to say when he cut himself off so abruptly and looked forward, muttering, “Nevermind.”

As much as you wanted to deny that Dean wouldn’t hit another girl, you knew what he was about to say. Or maybe you didn’t, and you were just overthinking too much. You’ve been doing it more often, trying to focus on his behavior with other girls around ever since you heard what the shifter told you. If you were being honest with yourself, though, you were trying to get a good enough reason to break up with him before you could get hurt.

"Look, guys, there's something in her eyes. And listen to this." Sam had spoken up before things got too tense, and he stopped in his tracks when Dean turned to a right and went down an aisle. "She heard scratching on the roof and found the bloody body suspended upside down over the car."

Dean stopped and looked at his brother. "Bloody body suspended? That sounds like-"

“Yeah, I know, the Hook Man legend.” Sam finished his brother’s sentence, the disbelief in his voice was clear.

"That's one of the most famous urban legends.” Dean said, not believing what he was hearing himself. “You don't think that we're dealing with the Hook Man."

"Every urban legend has a source,” You spoke up for the first time since getting here, glancing over at the older Winchester for a moment. “A place where it all began."

"What about the scratches and the tire punchers and the invisible killer?" Dean questioned.

"Maybe the Hook Man isn't a man at all." You said, coming up with a possible theory. "What if it's some kind of spirit?"

~~~

All three of you had grabbed a table after talking to a librarian about their public records. You watched as she headed over with a large box and smiled at the three of you, placing it down on the table. "Here you go." She said as she pushed it over to you. "Arrest records going back to 1851." She turned around and grabbed another box, your smile faltered at how much material you were going to have to sort through.

You coughed when Dean blew off some of the dust that had collected on top of the box. He looked up at the librarian and smiled. "Thanks." He said. She smiled once more before walking back to her desk, leaving the three of you alone. "This is how you spent four good years of your life, huh?" Dean remarked to Sam, blowing off more dust before opening the lid.

"Welcome to higher education." Sam said, opening up his lid and beginning to sort through the papers.

Time slowly slipped by for the three of you as you indulge yourselves in the papers. Sam stood at a row of books and Dean went through a couple of files. Meanwhile, you were trying your hardest to keep your eyes open so that this job could go by faster. If there was one thing you didn’t miss about college- it was the constant studying, and all of the reading your professors had you do. You shouldn’t have stayed there, you almost regretted it with the knowledge of what your life is like now.

Your eyes had fluttered shut for a few moments, but they were quick to open back up again when Dean threw a file to the table and sighed to himself, startling you in the process.

"Hey, check this out." Sam spoke up after what seemed like an hour of silence between all of you. Both you and Dean got up from your seats to see what he had found. "1862- A preacher named Jacob Karns was arrested for murder. He was so angry over the red-light district in town that one night he killed thirteen prostitutes." Sam pointed to another piece of paper that he had found, reading the information. "Some of the deceased were found in their beds, sheets soaked with blood, other suspended upside down from limbs of trees as a warning against the sins of the flesh. "

Dean pulled out another piece of paper that was tucked underneath another one. Your eyes landed on what was a drawing of a prosthetic arm. "Get this- the murder weapon? Looks like the preacher lost his hand in an accident, had it replaced with a silver hook."

Sam leaned down, scoffing at the location. He looked up at the two of you and nodded down. "Look where all this happened."

Dean looked down. "Nine mile road."

"Same place where the frat boy was killed." Sam said.

You looked down at the paper and glanced up at Sam with a smile. "Nice job, Dr. Venkman. Let's check it out." Sam scoffed, hiding a smile as he closed the case files and packed them up.

~~~

It was night by the time the three of you pulled up to Nine Mile Road, which was as creepy as it sounded. You stepped outside of the car and walked over towards the trunk as Dean opened it up, looking around before giving Sam a shotgun.

"Here you go." Dean said, still leaning down to grab something.

"If it is a spirit, buckshot won't do much good." Sam commented, lifting up the gun so he could inspect it a bit further.

"Yeah, rock salt." Dean stood up straight and gave Sam a few bullets so he could load them into the gun.

You crossed your arms over your chest. "Hmm. Salt being a spirit deterrent. Smart."

Dean grabbed some rope and handed you a flashlight, "Yeah." He closed the trunk and began walking "It won't kill 'em. But it'll slow 'em down."

Sam cocked the gun back and began to follow behind his brother. "That's pretty good. You and Dad think of this?"

"I told you, you don't have to be a college graduate to be a genius." Dean remarked, you scoffed and followed behind the boys. Suddenly you heard the sound of branches breaking. Sam brought the gun up and began to look around the place. "Over there, over there." Dean whispered, subtly pointing across the spot where all of you were standing.

You stepped behind Sam, finding yourself clutching onto the back of his jacket in fear from what might be lurking around in the trees. It was all silent for a few moments, and the younger Winchester still stood with his finger on the trigger as he waited for what you thought was the Hook Man to come out. But it wasn't what you expected when you saw another gun and someone shouting orders.

"Put the gun down! Now!" An officer shouted, walking further into the opening. You jumped as you raised your hands and slowly dropped to your knees. "Hands behind your head!"

"Wait, wait, wait! Okay, okay." Dean panicked, dropping the rope to the ground and doing what he was told along with you and Sam.

"Get down on your knees! Come on, do it! On your knees." The officer commanded. All three of you knelt down on the ground with your hands above your head. "Get down on your bellies. Come on, do it."

You sighed to yourself as you laid down on the ground as you were told. "He had the gun." Dean muttered, quickly giving a dirty look at his brother.

~~~

You stepped outside of the police station into the morning daylight, a glare was spread across Sam's face as you followed behind Dean, who was in a good mood for being able to get us all out of there. Of course, it didn't happen without making Sam look like a fool.

"I saved your ass." The older Winchester reminded Sam again as the brothers both caught up to walk with you down the street. "I talked the sheriff down into a fine, dude. I'm Matlock."

"But, how?" Sam questioned.

"Told him you were a dumb ass pledge and that we were hazing you." Dean explained.

"But, what about the shotgun?" Sam asked, raising his brow.

"I said that you were hunting ghosts and the spirits were repelled by rock salt." Dean said in a sarcastic tone. "You know, typical Hell Week prank."

"And he believed you?" Your voice was lined with shock.

"Well, he looks like a dumb-ass pledge, doesn't he?" Dean asked in a sarcastic tone. Knowing he was talking about Sam, you rolled your eyes. You didn’t have a sibling, but you were glad about it. Now with knowing how much they pick on each other.

When the three of you got up to the Impala, you wrapped your fingers around the door handle to the backseat. But before you could even get the chance to open it, you glanced behind you to see several police officers rushing out of the building to jump into their cop cars and turned on their sirens. Seconds later they were gone. You all looked at one another with curiosity, before getting yourselves into the Impala.

~~~

You all followed the police to a sorority home. You looked out your window to see a handful of officers walking around the place to see if they could find the suspect that seemed to have murdered one of the girls living inside of the home. And a few of them stepped inside to attend to the body.. As you observed the place, your eyes landed on Lori, who was sitting in the back of the ambulance. When she caught sight of the three of you, Dean continued driving to make it seem like you were just passing through the neighborhood, but slowing down to see what the commotion was about.

Little did she know, the Impala was pulling behind the house a couple minutes later.

Dean cut the engine after he parked next to the sidewalk, right behind a fire hydrant. You stepped out of the car and did your best to be quiet as you shut the door. You and Sam stood watch while Dean headed up to the small hill that the house stood on. You watched from the corner of your eye as he approached closer, you turned around and followed behind.

You squeezed behind a line of bushes and past a garage, sneaking into the back of the line behind Dean and Sam. "Why would the Hookman have come here?" Sam whispered. "This is a long way from nine mile road."

"Maybe he's not haunting the scene of his crime. Maybe it's about something else." Dean theorized.

Your eyes landed on two girls dressed in pajamas that stepped outside to see what was going on. You all jumped back to the house and tried to keep quiet from anyone seeing you. Curiously, you looked up to see a window above you and you tapped Sam on the shoulder, pointing up. He nodded his head, getting what you were thinking.

You climbed up to the top with the help of the younger Winchester, looking down at the crowd below when you saw Sam and Dean make it to the top of the balcony. Sam walked over to the window and quietly opened it, before slipping himself inside. Dean looked around before following his little brother, but he had a bit more trouble.

"Try and be quiet, will you?" Sam hissed.

"Me be quiet? You be quiet." Dean argued.

You rolled your eyes and sighed to yourself, before slipping yourself inside the window and managing to get in there without making much noise. You quietly closed the window behind you and walked up to the boys. Looking through the crack in the closet, You saw an officer walk around the bedroom before heading out into the hall. Sam pushed the door open, letting it creak before hiding once more just in case the officer heard the noise, but he didn't.

You stepped out into the bedroom and looked around to see that there was a bed that was taped off. The covers were soaked in blood as yellow markings were put on certain places. But your eyes trailed up to the wall that was right across from the bed to see something was carved into it as blood oozed from it.

"'Aren't you glad you didn't turn on the light?' That's right out of the legend." Sam said, reading what was sketched on the wall.

"Yeah, that's classic Hook Man, all right." Dean said. "It's definitely a spirit." He said, tapping his nose. You sniffed the air a few times, before your nose scrunched up.

"I've never smelt ozone this strong before." Sam commented, glancing around the bedroom.

As Dean headed over to the window to see the commotion going down below, you glanced down to see a symbol was carved right below the writing. "Hey, come here." You said to Dean after you tapped Sam on the shoulder as you pointed to the drawing. "Does that look familiar to you?" The brothers nodded their head.

~~~

"It's the same symbol." Sam said, holding the photocopy of the information you had found at the library. You all leaned on the hood of the Impala as you observed the paper. "Seems like it is the spirit of Jacob Karns."

"Let's find the dude's grave, salt and burn his bones, and put him down." Dean suggested.

"'After execution, Jacob Karns was laid to rest in an old North Cemetery in an unmarked grave.'" Sam read, slapping the paper.

"Super." Dean muttered, getting off the car and heading to the driver's side of the car.

"Okay, so we know it's Jacob Karns, but we still don't know where he'll manifest next. Or why." Sam said, leaning on top of the roof as he watched his brother pluck off a ticket from the windshield wiper.

"I'll take a wild guess about why. I think your friend Lori has something to do with this." Dean suggested, heading back into the car. You followed behind, wondering what he was getting at.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​ // @jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

SPN rewrite update

This has been on my mind all week and I can’t get it out, but-

what if, and this is a big if, unless a lot of you say yes- 

what if the reader was a witch/vampire in the later seasons...?

Life update

I haven’t been posting my rewrite for a few weeks, and I just wanted to apologize for it.

I’m planning on taking a hiatus from my rewrite for a few weeks. I have more parts up on my AO3 account, if you guys would like to check those out.

My eardrum has been ruptured, and it’s a huge hole to the point where I’m going to need surgery. I’ve been in a lot of pain, dizzy and nauseated due to my eardrum just.. being ruined. And it’s too much to the point where I can’t think straight. 

I’m hoping that after my surgery I can get back to writing this rewrite for you guys, I’m really, truly sorry for putting this on a pause. 

Thoughts and prayers would be great if you guys could send them my way, because this is a risky surgery and I’m terrified. 

I adore, and appreciate you all so much. 

(1.7) Hook Man: Part one

“Funerals and flashbacks”

Pairing: Dean x reader, eventual Sam x reader

Warning(s): Violence, angst, language, mentions of death, smidge of fluff

Summary: Y/N and the brothers investigate a series of supernatural deaths that appear to be morally driven. During the case, Y/N finds herself remembering her grief over the death of her parents.

Word count: 3723

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

While likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing.

You sipped away at your favorite beverage as you looked around the outside of the café, people were coming in and out of the place as a few others sat at the tables around yours, either catching up on some reading as they enjoyed their meal or chatting with friends they met up with. It’s been a while since you’ve been to a place like this. And when you did, it was always with the Halliwell sisters every Saturday so all of you could have the chance to relax and talk about your week and all that you’ve done. It wasn’t much, just simple chit chat with one another about the things that bugged you and all of you bursting into a fit of laughter after one of you had said something funny. You know, like best friends would do.

Being at a café with the brothers was completely different. There was a long silence between you and the older Winchester as his brother was wrapping up a conversation with someone he managed to get a hold of using the payphone. You were weirded out to see that Dean was on the laptop, doing some research and trying to find a case for the three of you. It’s not something that he normally liked to do. He was always the one to talk to people, while Sam worked the computer and read through the articles. It was almost as though they had switched bodies.

But Dean didn’t seem as obsessed with finding his dad like his brother had thought. Sure, it would’ve been nice to know if the man was okay, but he couldn’t stop telling himself that John just didn’t want to be found.

"Your half-caff venti vanilla latte is getting cold over here, Francis." Dean spoke up for the first time in a few minutes, breaking you from your thoughts and causing you to glance up to see that his brother was walking back over to the table.

"Bite me." Sam muttered in annoyance, before sitting back in his seat next to Dean.

"So, anything?" You asked in a curious tone after taking another sip of your drink.

He put his card back into his jacket pocket and let out a frustrated sigh from the lack of answers he was getting. "I had them check the FBI's missing-person's databank. No 'John Does' fitting that description. I even ran his plates for traffic violations."

"I'm telling you, I don't think Dad wants to be found." Dean said, staring at his little brother. You bit down on your bottom lip when you took notice that the younger Winchester’s expression changed into a completely different one. He turned his head away from his brother and let out a quiet sigh as Dean changed the subject, turning the laptop over to him. "Check this out. News Item out of Plains Courier Ankeny, Iowa. It's about a hundred miles from here."

You got up from your seat and made your way around to where Sam sat, standing over him so that you could take a look at the news article for yourself. "'Mutilated body was found near the victim's car parked on nine mile road.'" Sam read off of the article, before looking over at his brother, wondering what was so special about this.

Dean picked up his coffee cup and gestured to the screen. "Keep reading."

"'Authorities are unable to provide a realistic description of the killer. The sole eyewitness, who's name has been withheld, is quoted as saying the attacker was invisible.'"

"Could be something interesting." You said, continuing to read the article a bit more.

"It could be nothing." Sam remarked. "One eyewitness who didn't see anything doesn't mean it's the invisible man."

"But what if it is?" Dean asked. "Dad would check it out."

~~~

It took a while to talk the younger Winchester into checking this possible case out. But he finally agreed to letting you and Dean drag him down to the location of where the victim lived. You were sitting in the backseat and staring out the window as the Impala pulled up towards the sidewalk, parking in front of a house that looked a bit too familiar to you. Not that you’ve been here before, but the vibe of the place had you believing that it was a frat house.

Not to mention, there were a group of boys that had to be just a few years or so younger than you roaming around the outside. A couple of them stood over one of the cars parked in the driveway as they worked on the engine with the hood popped up.

You’ve been to a place like this before, an old college friend of yours dragged you to a party that was located at a frat house. You didn’t want to go, you even begged her not to make you, but you still went. And it didn’t turn out to be as great as she promised you that it’d be. The majority of the boys were rude, and thought that you would’ve been an easy lay. Boy, were they wrong. You swore to yourself that you’d never step into a place like this ever again.

“Uh,” You leaned forward in your seat, looking over at Dean like he was insane for what he was about to make the two of you do. “I’m not going in there.”

You could see the way that the older Winchester furrowed his brows, as if he wasn’t getting what you were saying. “What do you mean?”

“First of all, I’m a girl .” You reminded him, “And this place is full of guys, who would probably go wild if I went in there, making that the second reason.”

Dean fought the urge to roll his eyes at your reasonings, as they didn’t seem to make any sense. But his little brother just so happened to agree with the fact it would’ve been a little too awkward for you to go inside of a place like this, especially when there wasn’t a party being thrown. He glanced between the two of you for a moment as a silence lingered between all of you for a few seconds, before speaking up on the matter himself.

“She’s right, Dean.” Sam said. You couldn’t help but let a smile stretch across your lips at the way he was agreeing with you. “I’m not saying girls aren’t allowed in places like this, but it’ll be extremely uncomfortable. Maybe you should just go in by yourself, I’ll stay here with Y/N.”

You watched as Dean arched a brow up at his brother, “Why don’t I stay out here with her?” He questioned him. You bit down onto your bottom lip, refraining yourself from rolling your own eyes from what he said next. “After all, she’s my girlfriend.”

He more than likely didn’t mean for it to happen, but the way he said it sounded a little too possessive, and you were growing nervous that the younger Winchester was just going to give in and get out of the car. But he knew better with how tense you were feeling around his brother the last few days, he wasn’t going to leave the two of you alone. “You’re better at talking to people than I am.” He gave an excuse that seemed like a good enough reason as to why he wouldn’t want to go in. “It’s part of the reason why I’m almost always doing the research.”

For a moment, you thought Dean wasn’t going to find that reason good enough. But after thinking it over, you had to keep yourself from letting out a sigh of relief when he got out of the car, shutting the door behind him before walking up to the young men standing around the front lawn. He said something to catch their attention and you scooted forward in your seat as he began to come up with a bogus lie in order to get inside of the house. You rested your arms onto the front seats, watching as in just a few moments, your boyfriend headed inside.

“Thank you for that.” You spoke up in a soft tone towards Sam. He furrowed his brows and looked back at you, wondering what you were thanking him for. “You know, for agreeing with me.. And not leaving me behind with him.”

Sam let out a chuckle at your words. “Hey, it’s the least I could do.” He said. “I’ve been feeling the tension you have with him since the day you decided you wanted to sleep in a different motel room.”

“Can you blame me, though?” You asked, watching as he just shook his head to answer your question. “Honestly, I’d rather go into a frat house again than to be alone with him right now.”

“Wait a min-” Sam’s brows slowly started to furrow together as he took a moment to process what you were saying. “You went to one of these before?”

“I did.” You said with a nod of your head, before deciding to go into a little more detail as to how you ended up in a place like this. “I was in college for a couple of years, and my best friend at the time wanted me to come to a party with her. You know, so I could end up being a little more social after meeting new people.” You explained to the man, who was listening to each word you were saying. “I was way too shy to go to places like these. Besides, I was the type of person who liked to study on a Saturday night. But she insisted until I finally gave in and went with her to this frat house. And let me just say- it was not a pleasant experience.”

With the expression on Sam’s face as he stared at you, it was almost like you were speaking in a language he had a hard time understanding. But you had it all wrong- he wasn’t confused, or weirded out by the fact that you had gone to college. He was intrigued. He knew that you’ve always been a smart girl, but he never knew that you wanted to go anywhere outside of high school. “What college did you go to?” He couldn’t help but ask.

“San Francisco university- I lived in that area, too.” You gave him an answer that had him inhaling a deep breath. All that time, you were less than an hour from where he had lived and he didn’t even know it.

“I was at Stanford,” He told you, and your eyes widened at the short amount of distance there had been between the two of you. You travelled all throughout the state of California, and you most definitely had gone to Palo Alto before, now you wished you would’ve bumped into him. “I was studying for a law degree, you know, until Jessica died. Now I-.. I don’t know what I’m doing anymore. I don’t even know if college is a good idea anymore, now that I’m back on the road and hunting.”

A frown fell upon your lips at what you were hearing. You were in that position once before, too. When your parents died, you didn’t know if you wanted to go back to college, but you did. The second time, you went to the one Phoebe had suggested to you quite a couple of times- Berkeley. You managed to finish it, and got your degree to become an advice columnist, knowing that it was something you’ve wanted to be your whole life. Because helping others was your passion. Now, you were helping others in a much different way.

You reached up and placed a hand on his shoulder, in a way to comfort him. “I know what you mean.” You said, deciding to bring the columnist part of you back for a moment. “Believe me, I do. But you can’t give up on your dreams, when you find your dad you should definitely go back.”

Sam said, he reached his own hand up and placed it on top of yours, giving it a gentle squeeze as he gave you a small smile, as if to say thank you for the small piece of advice. For some reason, the touch sent a tingling sensation down your spine, and you had a feeling that your hand would’ve fit perfectly into his if you just held onto it.

Silence lingered in the air between the two of you again as you just kept your hands like this. Yours placed upon his shoulder, and his placed upon your own. But after what like minutes, you pulled your hand away when you heard the driver’s side door open up.

The car shook a bit as the older Winchester settled himself back into his seat, finally coming back from talking to one of the boys about their friend’s death. He didn’t seem to notice what had happened with you and his brother, and you gave him a look, wondering what went down in that house. But all he did, was turn to you and ask a question that didn’t leave you with a good feeling.

“Who’s up to crashing a funeral?”

~~~

It's been a couple of weeks since your parents were killed. Your mother's body was never found after they managed to put out the fire. But they did find your dad's. Darryl Morris was the one to give you the news, considering how he was good friends with the Halliwell's. Your dad's body was back at the morgue, and they were all waiting on you to decide where and when the funeral was going to be held. You were putting it off for days, not only because your mother wasn't found, but because you knew that if it happened, it'd mean that your dad was really gone. And you couldn't bring yourself to say goodbye. But Leo managed to convince you that it was best to let him go. And if your mother was dead, it would also be a way of saying that you were letting her go as well.

And that's how you were now standing in front of the church, the same church that Prue's funeral was held in. All of the people you sent invitations to, the friends you had back in your old home town, your parent's friends, family members that you haven't seen in ages, along with a couple people you recently made friends with.. they were there. The majority of them were inside already, a few were just heading inside.

But you just stood there, with tear stained cheeks as you stared at the building in front of you. The Halliwell's were surrounding you, letting you know that they were there for you, and will continue to be whenever you decide that you are ready.

At this point, you've grown close to Paige. Perhaps it was because she was in the same boat as you. She was adopted, just like you. She treated her parents poorly, just like you. And she lost them in a tragic accident, just like you. Or perhaps, you didn't know why. But she was the one who took your hand, giving it a gentle squeeze out of comfort and told you that you could do this.

After inhaling a deep breath, you were ready to go. Everybody was waiting for you to get this started. And that's what you were going to do, because you knew it's what your dad would've wanted.

~~~

You stepped inside the church the boy back at the frat house told Dean about as the reverend spoke right after brothers. You flinched slightly when you heard the front door slam shut roughly behind you as the sound echoed off the walls. You watched as the room became silent as a few pairs of eyes jumped on you for a moment. You smiled, letting out a quiet laugh as you tried your hardest to hide your embarrassment. You followed behind Dean to the bench in the very back of the church, settling yourself down in between the brothers as the reverend continued with his speech.

"The loss of a young person is particularly tragic. A life unlived is the saddest of passing..."

You tried your best to listen to what he had to say, you found yourself zoning out from what was going on around you when memories of your dad's funeral flooded through the back of your mind again. Instead of a reverend, it was you who stood up where the microphone was.

~~~

"Uh.. I just wanted to thank everybody for coming today." You nearly stuttered out, you've been up at the stand for a couple of minutes. It took awhile for you to speak, every time you opened up your mouth, more tears started running down your face and you had to wipe them away. But after taking a deep breath, you continued. "I know that for some of you it was a long plane ride out here."

Everyone in the building was silent, and you had studied each and every person to realize you weren't the only one that was a wreck over your mom and dad's death. Some were clutching onto the tissues they had brought, not wanting to look up at the coffin that was right behind you. Others had eyes that were red and puffy from all of the crying they had done just after stepping inside of the church. And a few people broke into sobs just from the few words you spoke. You bit the inside of your cheek, trying your best to keep yourself composed.

"My mom's wasn't found, but there's no doubt that she's gone, too. And maybe that's not such a negative thing. My parents are together in heaven, and they're happy." You said in a matter-of-fact tone of voice, your vision blurring with tears. You gave a weak smile. "Some of you are people who worked with my dad, and a couple of you are neighbors that my mom became friendly with over the years.. If there was one thing that I knew about them, it's that they cared for each and everyone of you standing in this room today."

Your voice cracked, but that didn't matter anymore. Your dad was gone, and crying while you spoke was bound to happen. You reached a hand up to wipe a few more tears away, letting out a shaky breath before continuing with what you had to say. "They'd both be really happy that you came here." You said. "I know that goodbyes are tough, but my dad wouldn't want us to think of this as a goodbye, more as a 'see you later'."

~~~

The feel of someone nudging you in the side brought you back to the present. You looked over to your right to see that Sam was giving you a look of concern from seeing the tears that were streaming down your face. He mouthed the question, "Are you okay?" to you. You gave him a small smile and nodded your head yes. It was a lie, but you knew that you'd be fine eventually.

You let out a quiet sigh and turned your attention forward, before ducking your head down and closing your eyes after taking notice that everyone seemed to have been in the middle of a prayer.

~~~

Soon after the funeral ended, everyone exited the church. You and the boys stepped outside and waited until you could find Lori. You watched two girls exit as they mumbled something about plans, but the one in the green shirt was making up an excuse as to why she couldn't go. You walked up to her after she said goodbye to her friend, the boys following behind.

"Are you Lori?" You asked from behind. She turned around and made eye contact with you, she smiled and nodded her head. "My name is Y/N. This is Sam and Dean, my best friend and...my boyfriend." You pointed to the boys as Dean waved at her while Sam smiled. "They just transferred to the University. I'm just here to be with them for a few days until they get settled into their new place."

She nodded her head again. "I saw you inside."

"We don't want to bother you. But we heard about what happened." Sam explained, moving his hands around as he talked.

"We just wanted to say how sorry we were." Dean added.

"I kind of know what you're going through." Sam confessed with a small smile. "I-I saw someone get hurt once. It's something that you don't forget."

You could say the exact same thing, but you decided to stay quiet. Because it was years ago. The death of Jessica and Lori’s boyfriend were recent, you already had your time to grieve. At least, that’s what you wanted to keep telling yourself. Sure, you didn’t get out of bed for weeks after your parents died, but a couple of things today brought back memories of the time you utterly broken. And those feelings were beginning to bubble back up to the surface.

Lori nodded her head as if she understood where the younger Winchester was coming from. She felt silent for a few moments, and you found your attention slowly drifting over to the man coming up behind her, who you presumed to be her father. The young girl turned to look at him when he had rested a hand on her shoulder, flashing a smile at the four of you. "Dad, this is Sam and Dean. They're new students." Lori pointed at the brothers, before introducing you. "And this is Y/N."

"It's a pleasure to meet you, sir." Dean flashed a smile as he put out his hand for the reverend to shake. "I must say that was an inspiring sermon."

"Thank you very much." The reverend said while dropping his hands to his side. "It's so nice to find young people who are open to the Lord's message."

Dean chuckled as the three of you looked at one another. You smiled at the reverend. "Listen we're new in town, actually." You explained, walking away from Sam and Lori so that you and Dean could talk to the reverend.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​ // @jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.6) Skin: part three

“Dean 2.0”

Pairing: Dean x reader, eventual Sam x reader

Warning(s): Violence, angst, language, smidge of fluff

Summary: Y/N and the boys hunt a Shapeshifter that has framed Sam’s college friend for murder.

Word count: 8067

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

While likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing.

Getting out of the sewer was a little harder than you thought it was going to be, not to mention slower. Now that Dean’s shoulder had been busted up pretty good, he couldn’t go a single step without muttering a complaint underneath his breath afterwards. You had been waiting with little patience at the bottom of the ladder, your eyes rolling when he kept pausing for a few moments to tend to his injury. You weren’t going to say anything, but you didn’t want to be stuck down in such a gross place for so long.

“Oh, just act like the man you are and stop whining!” You hissed, hopefully loud enough for him to hear.

But he didn’t seem to appreciate much of the attitude you were throwing at him today. “You try climbing a ladder after your shoulder was slammed into concrete!” He snapped back at you. Letting out a breath, he finally managed to get back up to the city. And when you could see that he had stood up onto his feet and wandered over to his brother, you started climbing up towards the top.

You could hear the brothers exchange a few words with one another as you got closer, and when you finally got out of the sewer yourself, you were able to see that your boyfriend was running in the opposite direction of where the younger Winchester was heading, seeming to have made it a plan to split up so that the two could track the shifter down faster.

“Wait a min-”

Just as you thought you were being completely forgotten about, Sam stopped in his tracks and turned himself around. An apologetic smile twitched at the ends of his lips as you were pushing yourself up to your feet, but not without his help. “For some reason, I thought you were ahead of me.” He said as you managed to stand up straight without falling right back into the sewer again. You couldn’t help but let out a giggle.

“I’m not that fast, Sammy.” You said, before stepping in front of him. “ Now I’m ahead of you.”

Sam let out a laugh himself, watching as you started running in the direction he was heading. He shook his head, before following behind you, his long legs making it easy for him to catch up.

~~~

With how fast the shapeshifter was escaping the sewer while Sam was trying to take a shot at him, you knew that you had lost him for good. But that didn’t stop the two of you from walking along the front of the strip mall and casually looking around to see if you could find the creature you were looking for. Each of your guns were tucked away into the back of your jeans so no one was able to see them and point out the fact you were planning on shooting someone down.

And to make it seem like nothing too suspicious, you had grabbed a hold of Sam’s hand when you found yourselves approaching an incoming crowd of people a few feet away. The man wondered what you were doing, and you just told him that it was so anybody nosy enough to get into your business would think that the two of you were just a couple, enjoying a late night stroll. Not that he minded, of course. In fact, he had to force himself to hold back the blush that threatened to creep along the apples of his cheeks.

There were a lot of people walking along the sidewalk, some coming down the opposite direction of where you headed, and a couple of cars passed by with their windows rolled down and their music playing loud enough to break your focus on trying to find who you were looking for. But it didn’t happen.

You and the younger Winchester kept looking around the crowd of people, staying on high alert in case you eventually found this monster. But as you got to the end of the strip mall with nothing out of the ordinary in sight, the two of you came to a stop. You let a frustrated sigh as you looked around again, your hand letting go of Sam’s as it dropped down to rest at your side.

“Dammit.” You muttered underneath your breath when you finally realized you had lost him. As you turned around, you caught sight of your boyfriend walking forward to meet up with the two of you, wondering if you had found anything. You shook your head. “No. He’s gone.”

“All right.” Dean let out a sigh himself from the lack of findings, knowing that the only thing left to do was come up with a new plan of action. “Let’s get back to the car.”

You glanced over at Sam to see what his idea was, but all you got from him was a nod of his head as he agreed with his brother. You knew that going back to the car wasn’t going to do much good, you already had the proper weapons you needed, you just needed to find the shapeshifter before a new victim ended up on its list. But you didn’t argue with either of them. You couldn’t.

So, you turned on your heels and started making your way across the street after looking both ways to see that there were no cars about to come. The younger Winchester followed close behind as you began heading in the direction of where you left the Impala, the both of you unaware that the Dean behind you, wasn’t really Dean.

~~~

It took a few minutes, but you and the brothers finally reached the Impala. All of you had been quiet on the way back to it, leaving you deep in your own thoughts as you trailed behind the brothers; if the three of you weren’t able to catch the shifter, he must’ve gone back down to the sewers to hide after figuring out that a few hunters were on his tail. Or for all you knew, he probably sought out his next victim and changed his skin again. But you were hoping that wasn’t the case.

“Do you guys think he found another way underground?” You spoke up, breaking the silence that had fallen between all of you as you got closer to the car.

“Probably.” Dean answered your question with a shrug of his shoulders as he headed straight for the trunk. You bit down onto your bottom lip, not quite liking the sound of that answer, but at least it was better than a no. “You got the keys?”

The question was to the younger Winchester, who reached a hand into his jacket pocket to take the keys out, but he stopped when a thought crossed his mind. “Hey, didn’t dad once face a shapeshifter in San Antonio?” He asked, turning to face his brother.

“That was Austin.” Dean corrected him. “And it turned out not to be a shapeshifter. It was a thought-form- a psychic projection. Remember?”

You glanced between the brothers as you began making your way to the backseat. A soft chuckle escaped past Sam’s lips as he shook his head, feeling a bit embarrassed after realizing he had gotten the memory wrong. He murmured something towards the older Winchester, before tossing over the keys, to which he was quick to catch with his left arm.

For a moment, it slipped past your mind that Dean had injured his shoulder not too long ago. Sam made his way around to the passenger side, and you watched as the older Winchester opened up the trunk. It was only when he started looking through the weapons that you finally realized that the man standing just a few feet away from you might not have been your boyfriend.

You reached a hand behind you, grabbing your gun from the back of your jeans before stepping forward towards the trunk. Each man took it as a surprise when you aimed your gun right at the shifter. “Don’t move!” You yelled, bringing Sam’s attention onto you. He stepped forward when he realized what was happening, but you kept your focus on the one you knew was a monster. “What have you done with him?”

Still trying his best to keep up the act that he was Dean, he raised his hands up in a surrendering motion, his eyes narrowing on you as if you were crazy. “Sweetheart, chill. It’s me, all right?” He tried lying to you, but you weren’t buying it.

“Y/N, put the gun down before someone gets hurt.” The younger Winchester spoke up towards you, stepping closer so that he could just reach out an arm and take your gun, but you were quick to move it away before aiming it right back at the shifter.

“This isn’t Dean, Sam!” You said, glancing over at the man for a moment before looking back at the creature pretending to be your boyfriend. “Where is he, you son of a bitch?”

“You’re about to shoot him.” Sam said. Again, he tried to reach out to take your gun out of your grasp. And again, you moved it away. “Y/N, you’ve got to calm down.”

“He caught those keys with his left.” You pointed out, reminding the younger man of the incident that happened down under. “His shoulder was hurt.”

“Yeah. It’s better.” The shifter said. “What do you want me to do, cry?”

“You’re not Dean.” You hissed at him.

“Why don’t you pull the trigger then, hmm?” He was challenging you now. But you were seconds away from sending a bullet straight between his eyes. “Because you’re not sure. Y/N, you know me.”

You shook your head and took a step back when he tried coming forward, giving him a warning to back off before things took a turn for the worst. But the tables seemed to have turned when you found yourself letting out a groan of pain as the shifter hit you in the head with a crowbar he managed to grab out of the trunk. You could hear Sam calling out your name in a panicked tone after the second hit, all before your world faded to black.

~~~

The sound of water pouring out of pipes was the only thing you heard when you finally came to. And the only thing you felt was the tight feeling of a rope tied around your neck, but not enough to cut off the circulation to your lungs. You went to lift your arms up to get it loose, and that’s when you found that your entire body was tied to something metal. You tried turning your head to your right to see what was going on around you, but you only managed to catch a quick glance of the younger Winchester’s unconscious body before you began finding it hard to breathe.

You focused your attention forward again, trying to get in a comfortable enough position so that the rope didn’t feel so tight around your throat anymore. But as you were doing so, you caught a much taller figure moving around in the corner of your eye. Your gaze travelled back up to the right, to see the shifter staring back at you. You found yourself clenching your jaw in anger at the fact that he was still disguised as your boyfriend, and it seemed that he didn’t like that you were throwing daggers right at him.

After taking a few steps forward, he reached out an arm and smacked you hard across the face, earning a groan of pain from you. As you inhaled a deep breath from the stinging sensation he had left on your cheek, he walked past you, leaving your sight for a moment as you looked around the place again.

You knew that you were back down in the sewer, but you were rather confused by the lit candles that scattered around the place, the messed up blankets and dirty clothing that had stained blood from the victims he had killed over the past few weeks. It took a few seconds to think about what this was, until you finally realized that this was his hideout. You glanced back at Sam again to see that he was still knocked out, and he too, was tied up so that he couldn’t escape. All that was missing was his older brother.

“Where is my boyfriend?” You spoke up, breaking the silence between you and the shifter.

The shifter came back into your line of sight, with a bag of his tools he used to torture kill the poor women. A smirk twitched at the end of his- Dean’s lips at your question. Not only was this shifter able to change into whoever he wanted to, whenever he wanted to, but he was also able to learn about the person he was pretending to be. And oh, what he was finding out about your boyfriend had him amused, considering how it could potentially ruin your relationship with the man.

“I wouldn’t worry about him.” The shifter said, settling his bag down onto a makeshift table nearby. You watched as he pulled out a rather large knife and examined it. “At least, not if I were you.”

You furrowed your brows from hearing what he said. “Why wouldn’t I?”

For a moment, the shifter remained silent. And you watched as he placed a hand towards his head, his face scrunching up as if he had a major headache. Your confusion only grew, and you wondered what was going on with him, until he finally answered your question. “It’s sad that you think he actually loves you.” He said, your brows stayed furrowed as you asked him what he was talking about. He dropped his bag onto the floor and slowly stepped over towards you, giving you an answer you didn’t want to believe. “He’s always preaching about how lucky he is now that you’re back in his life, now that you’re his girlfriend. I mean- my girlfriend.” He corrected himself, getting into the mindset of actually being Dean. “And I say how I never want to lose you again, but the truth is, I just don’t want to end up alone.”

“Shut up.” You hissed at the shifter from the bullshit he was trying to feed you.. “You’re not Dean.”

“Oh, but I am.” The shifter said, leaning down to reach your level. You felt your eyes beginning to well up with tears when he locked his own onto yours. You knew exactly how shifters worked from your time living with the Halliwell’s, so you knew that they’d be able to pick up on all the memories of the people they use as a disguise. What this creature was telling you might’ve actually been how Dean felt. Then again, monsters lie. But you could help listening to what he had to say. “You see, Sam went off to college, and my dad is missing. It’s only a matter of time until we find him, though. And when we do, who’s to say my brother won’t leave again?”

A scoff escaped past your lips at what this shifter was trying to do. You turned your head to look away from him, but he had the advantage of grabbing your chin and forcing you to look back at him. “Face it, Y/N. This is the truth.” He said. You gritted your teeth, and he felt rather satisfied when he finally saw a tear roll down your cheek. He pushed himself back up to a standing position and took a few steps away from you. “There was one point where I did care for you. Maybe even loved you, trust me. But that was all back in high school, and honestly? At first, I only went after you because Sam had a crush on you.”

Your gaze flickered back onto the younger Winchester after hearing this, surely this had to have been a lie. The two of you might’ve been close. Hell, you met him before you had met Dean thanks to the kid that was bullying him back then. You gave him a piece of advice on how to handle the situation, you’ve had a few good laughs with him, and you agreed to watch his favorite show with him every time you had him and his brother over.

You always thought that because of this, he looked up to you like an older sister. But you didn’t know how wrong you were. Dean always caught his little brother staring at you, but never had the guts to make a move. After all, you were a couple years older than him. And it wasn’t the older Winchester that’s been broken up about having to leave you for months, it was Sam.

Dean only wanted you because his brother did, and the shifter was being truthful with how he did grow to care for you. But you refused to believe a word that came out of this monster’s mouth. “You’re lying to me about everything..” You snapped at him. “Dean loves me, I know that he does.”

“Then tell me something,” The shifter crouched down right near a blanket, his eyes locking onto yours. “Why did I burn that photo of the two of us?”

You stared at him, a confused expression etched onto your face as your mouth parted open slightly. You wanted to say that he was lying, but come to think of it, you still had yet to see that photograph after telling him that you wanted to take a look at it. But that didn’t mean he set it on fire, it could’ve just meant that he forgot. “I still don’t believe you.” You said, your voice coming out as a whisper.

But the shifter still heard you clear as day. “For months after my dad picked us up from that school, Sam told me to keep it. Said it was a memory of someone good being in our lives, even if it was just for a second.” The shifter said, still keeping up the act of being Dean. “Because in this life, it’s very rare that you meet someone so nice that you make a friend out of them. Like little Becky.”

The shifter grabbed the blanket from the ground and stood back up onto his feet. You watched as he walked back over towards you, a smile stretched across his lips as he finally broke out of character. “You know Dean would gladly bang her if you were out of the way.” He said. “Let’s see what happens.”

He was only able to see your glare for a few seconds, before he threw the blanket over you so that you couldn’t see anything. But you could hear the shuffling of his feet around the place until they started growing silent as he made his way out of the sewer, completely unaware that the younger Winchester was now awake, and had been working at his bounds for quite a while now.

On the bright side of things, he was almost done. But he had heard every little thing that the shifter had told you, and he couldn’t imagine how you must’ve been feeling at this very moment.

~~~

A couple of minutes had passed since the shifter had left, and the blanket was still covering your body. You’ve tried shaking it off a few times, but you were having trouble with it, especially with the rope that was tied around your wrists. You couldn’t help but let out a frustrated sigh from the situation you were being put in, you didn’t know where Dean was, and Sam was unconscious. At least, you thought that he was.

You didn’t know that it was him when you heard the sound feet stepping over towards you. A moment of panic coursed through your veins and you felt your heart beating at a rapid pace at just the thought of the shifter being back. Maybe he wasn’t going to make Becky his next victim, maybe you were on the list. And neither of the brothers were going to be able to stop it.

When you felt the blanket slowly being lifted off of you, you fluttered your eyes shut, preparing for what you thought was about to come. But instead, you heard a familiar voice speaking your name in a rather soft tone, and you opened up your eyes again to see that the younger Winchester was crouched down in front of you.

“Thank god it’s just you.” You sighed out in relief, earning a chuckle from him.

He didn’t say anything as he went around to untie the rope that was around your neck, and you felt yourself breathing a little better when it fell down to your lap as he brought his hands down to the rope that tied your wrists together. There was an awkward silence between the two of you for a few moments as he started working at the knot the shifter had created to make it impossible for you to break free. But the silence was becoming too much to bear for Sam, he knew he had to say something, tell you that you weren’t alone.

“I just want you to know that I heard..” He said, managing to get the knot to loosen up. He let out a soft sigh as you looked back at him, a sympathetic expression stretching across his face. “I heard everything the shifter told you, I’m so sorry.”

All you could do was give him a small smile, you didn’t exactly want to talk about what you’ve learned, if that was the truth. Instead, you made the decision to change the subject. “He said that you had a crush on me… Did you really?” You questioned him. He remained silent for a few seconds as he managed to untie your wrists completely, but when you pressed him for an answer, all he could do was nod his head. And you could see the flustered look on his face. “Do you still like me?”

It took a moment for Sam to process your question, and when he did, all he could do was give you a blank stare, his mouth parted open as he tried to think of what to say.

He could pour his heart out about how he had the biggest crush on you, he could tell you that it broke him when he found out that you and Dean were together. He could tell you that he did, in fact, spend months crying over the fact he made such a good friend in you, and then he and his brother had to leave you behind. And he could even tell you that he was wanting to tell you about how he felt, but you were completely smitten by his older brother.

Sam always thought Dean felt the same way, and that’s why he wanted to be with you. He felt so stupid for not realizing that it was just because he liked you. As much as he loved his brother, you deserved better than that, than him. And maybe it was because his crush on you found its way back, but he couldn’t bring himself to admit it now. Not only were the two of you in a sewer, but he had recently lost Jessica. It was too soon.

So, he gave a little white lie. “No, not anymore.”

At that moment, he could’ve sworn he saw a look of disappointment on your face. But he told himself that it was just his imagination, because you had nodded your head as if to say that you understood. After all, it’s been a few years.

You opened your mouth to say something, but the sound of coughing coming from the other side of the room had both of your attention. You furrowed your brows in confusion when you couldn’t see anyone, though.

“Sam, that better be you and Y/N and not that freak of nature.” You let out a sigh of relief when you heard the older Winchester’s voice. And just seconds later, he was shaking a blanket right off of himself, allowing you to see where he was.

Sam let out a chuckle from his brother’s comment on the shifter. “Yeah, it’s us.” He reassured the older man, making his way towards him to get him out of the rope that was used to tie him up. You followed behind him. “He went to Rebecca’s, looking like you.”

“Well, he’s not stupid.” Dean said, taking this opportunity to insult his brother. “He picked the handsome one.”

You were lucky that the older Winchester wasn’t looking your way when you rolled your eyes. Sam gave him a glare from the comment, before he began untying the rope. As he was doing so, he explained to his brother what he learned about the monster you were hunting. “He didn’t just look like you. He was you.” He said, he was silent for a second before he corrected what he said. “Or he was becoming you.”

“What do you mean?” Dean questioned, Sam shrugged his shoulders.

“He was pretty much downloading your thoughts and memories. All shapeshifters are able to do it.” You spoke up, explaining to the brothers what you learned about these kinds of creatures. “And come to think of it, it’s probably why he didn’t just kill us. He needs to keep us alive for a psychic connection.”

“I agree with you there.” Dean said.

When the rope is undone, you watch as the older Winchester pushes himself up to his feet, letting the rope fall towards the ground. “Come on. We got to go.” Sam said with the knowledge that all of you are now free from your bounds and the shifter had put someone new on his list of victims.. “He’s probably at Rebecca’s already.”

You nodded your head in agreement as the younger man started making his way out of the area. Dean went to grab a hold of your hand so that you wouldn’t get lost on the way out, but he grew rather confused when you pulled it away from his reach. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” You lied. “I just don’t feel like touching your hand right now when we’ve been in a sewer this long.”

Telling him about what the shifter told you would’ve been the right thing to do, instead of just lying to him. But you really didn’t want to know if it was true, and you didn’t want to end up with yet another broken heart. You had a feeling that you rushed back into things with him after spending years apart from one another, there was a big chance that he actually didn’t feel the same way he did then, if he even felt anything for you at all.

But Dean seemed to understand where you were coming from, even if it was just a lie. He stayed behind for a moment to let you pass by him so that you were now in the middle of him and his brother, who had stopped walking when he realized that the two of you weren’t quite following him yet. The worried expression that you had on your face had him just as concerned, but he didn’t comment on it. He just turned and began walking again with you close on his tail.

~~~

Dean's eyes were glued on one of the many TVs in the display window as he watched as a news reporter talked about a man hunt, knowing well enough it was the shapeshifter. When the three of you had managed to find your way out of the sewer, the younger Winchester had suggested contacting the police, but his brother had pointed out the fact that he would’ve just been putting a APB out on him. But it seemed like now neither of you needed to from what you were hearing on the news.

"An anonymous tip led police to home in the central west end, where a S.W.A.T. team discovered a local woman bound and gagged." A police sketch of what was supposed to be Dean's face flashed on the screens. "Their attacker, a white male approximately twenty-four to thirty years of age, was discovered hiding in the home. Shots were fired. Police are saying that the suspect fled the scene on foot."

"It's not even a good picture." Dean complained, staring at his sketch.

"It's good enough." You muttered out, not realizing your tone had come out a little bitter.

The three of you turned around from the store and headed down another alleyway. But as you were walking, Dean accidentally stepped into a puddle, getting his foot wet. "Aw, come on!" He shouted, frustrated with how things were turning out.

"They said attempted murder," Sam said, turning his head to look at his brother, trying to lighten the mood. "At least we know-"

"I didn't kill her." Dean said, pointing a finger at his chest.

"I'll check with Rebecca in the morning to see if she's all right." Sam said.

"I'm gonna find that handsome devil and kick the holy crap out of him." Dean threatened, his voice lining with anger.

"Yeah, but we have no weapons.” You reminded the brothers as you all stopped walking for a moment. “No silver bullets, either."

"The guy's walking around with my face." Dean stated. "It's a little personal. I want to find him."

"Okay. Where do we look?" You asked.

"We could start with the sewers." Dean suggested, Sam let out a sharp sigh.

"We have no weapons." Sam reminded his brother, yet again by repeating what you said before. "He stole our guns. We need more." He fell silent for a few seconds, before a thought popped up into his mind. "The car?"

"I'm betting he drove over to Rebecca's." Dean said.

“Yeah, and the news said he fled on foot.” You said, remembering what you heard a couple minutes ago. “I bet it’s still parked there.”

You watched as Dean’s face fell into a look of anger, “Oh, the thought of him driving my car.” He grumbled out, not liking the fact that a monster had touched something so precious to him. You rolled your eyes as you and his little brother started walking again. He followed behind seconds later as his complaining continued. “It’s killing me.”

“Let it go, you big baby.” You hissed at him.

This earned a glare from the man as he wondered what had gotten into you. But you couldn’t find it in yourself to care at the moment.

~~~

A few minutes of running, and the brothers were finally getting closer to Rebecca’s home. When Dean saw the Impala slowly come into view, a wide grin stretched across his face as you all stopped running. "Ah, there she is." He chuckled out, happy to have found his car.

But the feeling only lasted a few moments when the sound of sirens wailed as a cop car appeared out of nowhere. Dean groaned to himself, turning around and heading over to the direction that he and his brother came from. But another cop car drove up, blocking all of you from escaping.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa." Dean muttered, knowing you were all caught. He started running, expecting you and his brother to follow, but when you didn't, he stopped and looked at the two of you when he got to a fence.

"You go. Sam and I'll hold them off." You said.

"They'll catch you." Dean warned, you rolled your eyes.

"They can't hold us! Just go, and stay out of sight." You shouted at the man, looking around as the police were slowly finding their bodies in the dark. "We'll meet you at Rebecca's." Dean hopped onto the fence and straddled it as you gave him a warning. "And Dean, stay out of the sewers alone!" But the man didn't say anything as he just jumped down onto the other side. "I mean it!"

"Yeah, yeah!" Dean called out, continuing to move further away from you, his brother and the cops.

~~~

You and the younger Winchester had been released from the police station the next morning after the cops realized they couldn’t hold you any longer when neither of you had done anything wrong. You decided to stick with him when he still planned on going down to Becky’s house to see if she was okay after what the shifter had done to her. She still seemed a bit shaken up, a little upset that Dean wasn’t yet caught.

But the two of you managed to talk her into letting you explain what was going on. She grabbed the two of you a bottle of beer and you got yourselves comfortable on the couch in her living room as you began to tell her about what actually went on in the world, she had a hard time believing what she was hearing, but you had left Sam to continue talking to her when you found yourself needing to use the restroom after you nearly finished your drink.

She was kind enough to give you the directions to the room you were looking for, and you found yourself taking a little extra time than you intended. But you didn’t realize that it was enough time for everything to go sideways back out in the living room.

It was distinct, but you still managed to hear the sound of glass shattering from inside the living room, even over the sink that was now running as you were finishing up in the bathroom. Out of caution, you reached a hand into your jacket pocket to pull out the switchblade you were gifted one Christmas by Phoebe. The shapeshifter seemed to have locked your gun away back into the trunk of the Impala, so this was the only thing that you could count on. You were just relieved that the police believed your bogus story of it being your father’s and it somehow brought you good luck when they had found it during a pat down.

That couldn’t have been further from the truth, though. It didn’t bring you any kind of luck, but it was able to kill a shapeshifter, along with a couple of other monsters you had yet to deal with down the road. It might’ve been small, but if you got it good into the bastard’s heart, it would for sure kill him. All you had to do was get up close and personal.

You made sure to be quiet stepping out in the hallway, thinking of the term light as a feather and using that as motivation to be careful with not stepping onto a squeaky part of the floorboards as you tiptoed all the way back to the living room, where the younger Winchester and Becky were supposed to be. But when you found that they weren’t there anymore, you brought yourself to make your way further through the house until you reached the staircase. Clutching on the handle of your switchblade rather tight, you ventured up the stairs until you reached the hallway, taking the somewhat familiar path to the Billiard room after deciding that was where you were going to check first.

Thankfully when you reached the open double doors to the room, you were able to find the younger Winchester with his wrists tied together, and he was leaning against the backside of the couch. There seemed to have been no Becky in sight, but your worries of her being in the hands of the shifter vanished as your gaze trailed down to the pile of shedded skin that was sitting right next to him. And right next to that, was the clothes she had on earlier, making you realize that the shifter was with the two of you this whole time.

Sam turned his head when he caught sight of you slowly stepping into the room from the corner of his eyes, which grew wider when took notice of the shifter sneaking up behind you with a rather large knife he had gotten from the kitchen. “Y/N, look out!” He managed to give you a warning, causing you to turn around just in time to see that the shifter had changed back to Dean’s skin, and he had his own knife raised, ready to swing it back down at you.

But you were faster than he was, pulling out of the knife of your switchblade and slicing a decent enough gash along his stomach. He let out a hiss from the burning sensation that the silver brought to him, the knife in his hand falling to the carpeted ground and you watched as he pressed a hand up to his now bleeding wound, looking over it for a moment before back at you. “How did you-”

You cut him off with a growing smirk on your face as you lifted up your switchblade in almost a teasing manner. “Silver bullets aren’t the only things that can harm a shapeshifter.” You said. “It’s preferred, and using guns is a much easier way. But good friends of mine told me that anything silver can harm you bastards and since I don’t have my gun, this is the next best thing.”

With that being said, you lunged forward towards the shifter, attempting another swing of your knife. But he was the fast one this time. He knocked your away, and your switchblade went flying out of your own hand this time. You were so caught up in the fact that you were now officially screwed with the knowledge that the only other thing that could kill him was a few feet away and there was no way you were going to be able to get past him so easily. So caught up, that you found yourself being shoved back against the edge of the pool table.

But you began stumbling backwards to the other side as the creature grabbed a hold of one of the cues, and began stalking forward towards you like you were the prey. “I don’t like hitting girls, but you..” You gave him a glare when he started acting like the older Winchester again, but it didn’t stop you from continuing to move away as he pointed a finger at you. “You’re an exception.”

“You’re not him.” You hissed, before allowing yourself to glance over to the shelf full of pool balls for a moment.

Suddenly, an idea popped into your mind.

You reached your arm back to the duffel bag that was inches away from you on the pool table, grabbing it by the handle before picking it up and swinging it towards him. He was so focused on backing away, that he didn’t hear it when the balls began rolling onto the floor. You threw the bag to the ground and watched for the train wreck that was about to unfold.

“You little bitch.”

He began walking forward at a faster pace this time, but he found himself falling forward after taking the wrong step onto one of the balls, and you managed to catch the cue right into your awaiting hands before yanking it out of his. The shifter tried to get himself up, but it seemed that Sam had managed to get himself out of his bounds. You watched as the younger Winchester grabbed a hold of Dean’s arm and twisted it. The shifter let out a grunt of pain from what was happening before he managed to get back to having the upperhand.

You went around to the other side of the pool table as the shifter continued to throw punches straight at Sam, before ending the fight with him by shoving him into the bookcase. You winced as the shelves broke, causing all of the books to clatter towards the ground. And judging by the lack of movements coming from him, you knew that he was unconscious.

Anger boiled up in your veins as your grasp on the cue tightened, and your knuckles began turning white. You took a few steps forward and swung at the shifter, but to no avail, he dodged it by ducking down. He grabbed a hold of the other end of the cue, and you held onto it for dear life thinking that he was trying to take it back. But it seemed to have been a mistake as he used all of the strength he had to swing you up and over the couch.

You let out a groan of pain when you felt yourself crashing into the coffee table that was made of glass. You tried your best to get up before he could do any more damage to your body, but you found it becoming a struggle when the weight of his body settled on top of yours. He turned your body over, and you did all that you could to fight his arms away, but he was stronger than you, and there was no chance of getting him to let go when he started choking you. You still tried to fight him off, but your arms were beginning to give out as the oxygen circulating to your lungs had stopped and you were seeing stars as you struggled to breathe.

It was only for a moment, though. You were relieved when you heard the sound of Dean’s voice as he called out to get the shifter’s attention off of you. The air slowly came back to your lungs when the shifter let go of you and got up to his feet, but you were so focused on getting yourself to breathe properly that you didn’t exactly know what was going on until you heard the gunshot, followed by another one.

You instinctively flinched when you heard the shifter’s crash into the wall from the impact it had, knocking down a picture frame along the way before his body laid stiff across the leather ottoman that sat in the corner of the room. Becky rushed into the room moments after, looking around the room that was now a complete mess until her eyes landed onto Sam, who was just beginning to rise back from unconsciousness. Calling out his name, she ran over to his side to see if he was okay.

He was of course, but he wasn’t focusing on himself. With Becky’s help, he managed to get himself up to his feet before slowly making his way over towards you. Along the way, he picked up the switchblade you had lost during the fight, figuring you were going to want it back. When he got to you, he crouched down to your level and gently grabbed your arm, helping you up into a sitting position before he handed you the small weapon. You gave him a small smile, thanking him for his help.

Your gaze trailed over towards the older Winchester, who was staring down at the shifter’s body. From the lack of movements he was making, you let out a sigh of relief when you realized he was dead. And this stupid case was over.

~~~

You watched as the last bit of blood washed away down the drain of the bathroom sink, letting you know that you could dry your switchblade and put it back into your jacket pocket without there being any stains on anything; it was later in the afternoon, and Becky had allowed the three of you to stay just a bit longer for another beer and something to eat. Now, you were all getting ready to hit the road. But the younger Winchester knew he still had some things to explain to his friend, he couldn’t just leave her with unanswered questions. You didn’t mind it, though. Because you still had some questions of your own for Dean. And with his brother momentarily distracted, you thought of this as the perfect opportunity to talk to the older man about what you’ve been told, hoping that he’d be able to put your mind at ease.

When you stepped out of the house, you noticed that the older Winchester had a map laid out on the hood of the Impala, his gaze glued onto it as he tried to pinpoint the location of where you all were headed next. But he turned his head to look over his shoulder when he heard the sound of your footsteps making your way forward. You returned the gesture when he had given you a small smile, your hands shoving into your jacket pockets. You began playing with your switchblade as you tried to gather up the courage to come right out and ask your question. But you weren’t able to just ask if what this shifter said was true, so you took it in a different approach.

“Remember when you told me that I could see that picture you kept of us later,” You started asking your question, but you bit down onto your bottom lip when Dean raised a brow up in wonder, completely turning his body towards you. It seemed he had forgotten about the time, so you decided to remind him. “Back when we were working that case that involved the demon on the plane?”

Dean thought about it for a moment, until the memory of it slowly sank back in and he nodded his head. “Oh, yeah.” He muttered. “I remember.”

“I was wondering.. If maybe I could see it now?” You asked him, crossing both of your fingers that he still had it.

But the way he inhaled a deep breath wasn’t such a good sign for you. It was as if he was beginning to regret something, and you could see in his eyes that he felt guilty. “I don’t- I don’t really have it.”

You raised a brow in curiosity. “You don’t have it as in, ‘it’s not with me right now’?”

“I don’t have it as in, ‘I burned it a few months after we broke up.’” He admitted. You could feel your heart sinking to the pit of your stomach, but you didn’t let him see just how hurt you were as you slowly nodded your head in understandment. “My dad saw it in my wallet, and pointed it out. Asked who you were and everything. I forgot I even still had it, but when I realized that I did, I just.. Wanted it gone. Because I thought I was never going to see you again, and I didn’t need the constant reminder of how I had something so good and then I had to leave it. Just because I burned it, though, doesn’t mean I love you any less.”

If the shifter hadn’t told you anything else about it, you would’ve trusted that it was the truth. But the moment you heard him say he had burned the one thing he could’ve cherished forever, you knew you hadn’t been lied to. Of course, you couldn’t just break up with him right then and there. You needed a valid reason to do so, and this just wasn’t it. But you had a feeling that it wasn’t going to be long until you had one.

Your attention was ripped away from the older Winchester when you heard the front door to Becky’s house open up. She was coming out with Sam following behind her, and you knew it was almost time to leave. You made your way around to the backseat and slipped yourself inside, not really in the mood to join in on any conversation the brothers were about to have when the youngest Winchester began making his way forward after a few moments. Instead, you leaned your back against the leather seats and shut your eyes.

Hopefully, you could go to sleep and dream about what could’ve been if Sam had just admitted his feelings for you. You wondered where you could’ve been in this point of life.

Then you remembered how his girlfriend had burned on the ceiling, and you realized that if you and the younger Winchester had been dating, that could’ve been you.

Life had other plans for you. And none of you knew it, but you and Sam just weren’t meant to find each other quite yet.

~~~

Hookman

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​ // @jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.6) Skin: Part two

“Shifter in a sewer″

Pairing: Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Violence, little bit of a sexual moment, sexual harassment.

Summary: Y/N and the boys hunt a Shapeshifter that has framed Sam’s college friend for murder.

Word count: 2931

While likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Night had fallen when the three of you went back to Becky’s house. You stood behind the couch that Becky was sitting on as you watched the screen. Four different security cameras were running at the same time, but you paid attention to all of them. Everything seemed to be normal.

“Here it comes.” Becky said.

“22:04- that’s just after ten.” Dean observed, his eyes dropping to Becky. “You said the time of death was about ten thirty.”

Becky nodded slightly. “Our lawyers hired some kind of video expert. He says the tape’s authentic. It wasn’t tampered with.”

It was quiet just for a second as you observed the tape, but Sam broke you out of your concentration. “Hey Beck, can we take those beers now?” He asked, smiling.

“Oh, sure.” She said, lifting herself up and heading to the door.

“Hey, uh…maybe some sandwiches, too?” He asked with a laugh.

“What do you think this is, Hooters?” She asked, playfully rolling her eyes at his quick requests. She smiled and walked out of the door.

“I wish.” You heard Dean mutter, you couldn’t help but smack him on the arm. He raised an eyebrow at you as the both of you headed to the TV to get a closer look at what Sam found. “What is it?”

“Check this out.” Sam said, rewinding the tape for a few seconds before stopping. Your eyes landed on the second screen on the left when you saw Zach come into the frame. You noticed that when he looked into the view of the camera, his eyes went white. Sam stopped the tape.

“Maybe it’s just a camera flare.” Dean commented.

“That’s not like any camera flare I’ve ever seen.” Sam said.

“You know, a lot of cultures believe a photograph can catch a glimpse of the soul.” You said, the boys nodded as Dean mumbled a right. “Remember the dog that was freaking out? Maybe he saw the same thing.” You gestured to the screen. “Maybe this is some kind of dark double of Zach’s- something that looks like him, but isn’t him.”

“Like a doppelganger.” Dean said, nodding his head.

“That would sure explain how he was in two places at once.” Sam commented, never taking his eyes off the glowing white eyes.

~~~

You did your best to rub the sleepiness out of your eyes as the Impala eventually came to a stop right near Zach’s house. The younger Winchester had practically dragged you and his brother out of bed, claiming that something wasn’t quite right with the videotape the three of you had examined the night before. Dean wasn’t so happy about being up so early, but Sam made up for it by buying him coffee before you reached your destination.

“All right. What are we doing here at five thirty in the morning?” Dean asked his little brother, opening the driver’s side door and stepping outside.

“I realized something.” Sam said as the three of you met up at the front of the car. “The videotape shows the killer going in but not coming out.”

“So he came out of the back door?” Dean asked, taking a sip of his coffee and watching as his brother headed over to the other side of the street.

“Right, so there should be a trail to follow- a trail that the police would never pursue.” Sam said, walking straight to the dumpster, you grimaced when you saw him stick his head inside to look around.

“Because they think the killer never left. They caught your friend Zach inside.” Dean said, leaning his body against the hood and pressing the cup back against his lips. “Still don’t know what we’re doing here at five thirty in the morning.” He muttered to himself.

You let out a soft scoff at his comment, before looking over to Sam to see that he was standing at the telephone pole. “Blood.” He said. “Somebody came this way.”

“Maybe the trail ends. I don’t see anything over here.” You said, turning around to take a peek at the surroundings. But before you could see anything more, your attention was ripped away when you heard the sound of sirens as an ambulance passed you by. The three of you looked at one another before deciding to see where it was heading.

You all walked for a few minutes, until a crowd of people around a house came into view. It was being cornered off as a police officer dragged yellow tape. A runner stopped to look at the scene with shock, standing there with her arms crossed over her chest. You walked up to her to ask what was going on as you kept your eyes on the scene.. “What happened here?"

"He tried to kill his wife. Tied her up and beat her.” She explained, you turned your head to look at her for a few moments.

“Really?” Sam asked, looking over at the runner.

“I used to see him going to work in the morning. He’d wave, say hello. He seemed like such a nice guy.” She said, shaking her head in disbelief as she watched the man being placed inside the back of a cop car.

You and Sam slipped away as Dean went around talking to some of the officers. You watched as he began to peek inside the blue trash cans as you followed behind, looking around the place, not exactly sure what you should be looking for. As the both of you headed to the end of the home, you heard Dean shout and you turned around to see that he was now walking up to you and Sam.

“Hey. Remember when I said this wasn’t our kid of problem?” Dean asked, you nodded your head, even though you knew it was. “Definitely our kind of problem. I talked to the patrolman who was first on the scene. He heard this guy Alex’s story. Apparently this dude was driving home from a business trip when his wife was attacked.”

“He was in two places at once.” You stated, shaking your head.

“Exactly. Then he sees himself in the house. Police think he’s a nut job.” Dean explained.

“Two dark doubles attacking loved ones in exactly the same way.” Sam said, walking a few steps forward as he turned around to look at you and Dean.

“Could be the same thing doing it, too.” You noted. “Same victim. Same cause of death.”

“Shapeshifter?” Sam asked, Dean just shrugged his shoulders. “Something that could make itself look like anyone?”

“Every culture in the world has a shapeshifter lore- legends of creatures who can transform themselves into animals or other men.” You explained, looking at both of the boys. You’ve come across plenty of shapeshifters when you were living with the Halliwell’s, but they were never quite like this and they were always trying to go after their spell.

“Skinwalkers. Werewolves.” Sam said, nodding his head.

“Two attacks within each block of each other. I’m guessing we have a shape shifter problem in the neighborhood.” Dean said.

“Let me ask you this.” Sam looked over at you. “In all of the shapeshifter lore, can any of them fly?” You watched as he walked a few feet, his head tilted up as he examined the building.

“Not that I know of.” You said, shrugging your shoulders.

“I picked up a trail here.” He turned his back to you as he looked around the area for a few moments. “Someone ran out the back of this building, headed the other way.”

“Just like your friend’s house.” Dean said, nodding his head.

“Yeah. And just like at Zach’s house, the trail suddenly ends. Whatever it is just disappeared.”

Dean looked around the place, frowning slightly. “Well, there’s another way to go. Down.” You turned your head to the ground to see what Dean was looking at. You sighed, knowing he was talking about the sewers..

Dean took off the heavy top to the tunnel before slipping down first, you waited until you couldn’t see him before heading down the ladder next. When you got all the way down, you and Dean looked around the place as Sam covered up the top and headed his way down.

“I bet this runs right by Zach’s house, too.” Sam said, looking around. You and Sam walked up to Dean who was now standing a few feet away from you. “The shape shifter could be using the sewer system to get around.”

“I think you’re right. Look at this.” Dean said.

You all took a few steps and crouched down to see what Dean had found. He pulled out his knife from his back pocket as you noticed a large puddle of what you presumed to be was human flesh. You had to put a hand over your mouth to keep yourself from vomiting as Dean poked at it with the blade of his knife.. This was completely new to you.

“Oh. Is this from his victims?” Sam asked with disgust.

Dean tried to pick up a piece of the mess, but it just stretched into a thin line as he examined it. “You know, I just had a sick thought.” Dean said, looking at the both of you. “When the shapeshifter changes shape, maybe it sheds its skin.”

“That is sick.” You muttered to yourself.

You all headed out of the tunnels and went to the Impala again, knowing that exactly what you were dealing with was a shapeshifter. You sighed to yourself as you watched Dean open up the trunk of the car.

“Well, one thing that I learned from Dad,” Dean said as he popped open the secret compartment where he kept all of his weapons. “No matter what kind of shapeshifter it is, there’s one sure way to kill it.”

“Silver bullet to the heart.” Sam said, smirking as his brother loaded up the gun.

“That’s right.” Dean said, nodding his head.

Sam’s cell phone began ringing and he pulled it out to answer it. “This is Sam.” He said, stepping away from the two of you. “We’re near Zach’s place. We’re just checking some things out.” You instantly knew that he was talking to Becky, but the conversation wasn’t going well. “What are you talking about?” He asked, his face scrunching up in confusion. “Why would you do that?” It was quiet for a few moments, you took a few steps forward so you could hear what was going on. “Beck-”

“I don’t understand why you would lie to me about something like this.” You heard her shouting on the other line, and you realized that she must have found out Dean wasn’t an actual cop.

He sighed to himself. “We were just trying to help.”

“Oh, trying to help?” She mocked him as she let out a laugh. “Do you realize that was a sealed crime scene? This could have ruined Zach’s case.”

“Beck, I’m sorry, but-” Sam tried to explain, but Becky cut him off once more.

“No, goodbye Sam.”

You heard the line end as Sam sighed to himself and stared off into the distance. Dean closed the trunk and came up to his brother.

“I hate to say it, but that’s exactly what I’m talking about.” He said in a matter of fact voice. You furrow your brows and turn your head to look at the man, a glare settling across your facial features from what he said next. “You lie to your friends because if they knew the real you they’d be freaked. It just would be easier if-”

“If I was like you.” Sam finished, looking at his brother.

“Hey, man, like it or not, we’re not like other people.” Dean said. “But I’ll tell you one thing; about this whole gig,” He pulled out the gun from his pocket and handed it to Sam. “It ain’t without perks.”

Sam sighed, grabbing the gun and tucking it into the back of his pants without having anyone to notice. You put your hand out, waiting for Dean to hand you a gun. He just stared at you with confusion. You tilted your head to the side and rolled your eyes.

“You’re kidding me, right?” You asked. “I’m coming along.”

“No, you’re not.” Dean said, giving you a stern look. “It’s way too dangerous.”

A scoff escaped past your lips as you took a step forward towards the man, he opened his mouth to ask you what you were doing, but all that could come out was a series of ows after you had reached a hand up to his shoulder, before pressing down onto it, and hard.

Sam couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped his mouth as his brother fell onto his knees from the amount of pain you were causing him. Once he was in a position you were happy with, you reached out your other hand and took his gun. “I’m coming,” You repeat yourself. “Whether you like it or not.”  

The older Winchester nodded his head in understandment, and you pulled your hand away after he let out a pitiful whimper. It took a minute for him to finally compose himself, and when he did, he knew that he was going to have to open up the trunk again to get another gun. Next time you asked for something, he wasn’t going to say no.

~~~

You and the brothers managed to get down into the sewer safely. You had followed behind Sam, who stayed behind to make sure that you didn’t fall off the ladder and get hurt. Afterwards, he practically forced you into the middle of him and his brother, knowing that it’d be much safer this way.  

You didn’t know how long you had been down there, but the three of you were trailing through each and every tunnel you came across for quite some time. Every turn you had made, you hoped you’d be able to find the creature you were looking for, so that you could kill it with the gun you now had in your grasp.

Your other hand had your flashlight in it, so the light could guide you throughout the way as you and the brothers made a turn into yet another tunnel. Every so often, you shined your light upwards to see if the shifter was somehow clinging onto the walls, or perhaps you could find another pile of the shedded skin. But you were finding nothing. 

The three of you ventured through the tunnel for another few minutes, until you came across something that you all had to duck underneath. You crinkled up your nose when you felt yourself stepping into some water that was, without a doubt, dirty. But you kept your attention forward, finding that Sam was now in the front of you, your boyfriend right in the back. 

You took a few steps forward, nothing but the sound of water dripping filled your ears for a few moments until the older Winchester spoke up, seeming to have taken notice of something. “I think we’re close to its lair.” He said. You furrowed your brows, wondering why he would say that. But he gave you an answer you weren’t too pleased with. “‘Cause there’s another puke-inducing pile next to your face.”

Dean shined his flashlight over towards the large tube right next to you, and you could see from the corner of your eye that he wasn’t kidding. You jumped backwards to get away from the pile. “Oh my god, ew-” You nearly shrieked out the last word, but Sam was quick to cover your mouth with his hand so that it muffled. Not that it did much good, because you found yourself accidentally dropping your flashlight onto the ground, and you all winced at the echoing noise it had created.

“Okay, let’s just hope the shifter isn’t down here.” Dean said, clearly annoyed with what had just happened. If the creature was here, it would definitely know where to look for the three of you. You mumbled out a sorry when Sam brought his hand away from your mouth to bend down and pick your flashlight up for you. Meanwhile, his brother shined his own onto the ground to find yet another disgusting pile just a couple feet away from all of you. “It looks like it’s lived here for awhile.” 

“Who knows how many murders he’s gotten away with?” Sam muttered loud enough for the both of you to hear, his attention on the pile as he stood back up straight. As he went to hand you your flashlight, something seemed to have caught his eye, and when he flashed his own light onto it, he yelled out his brother’s name as a warning when he could see that the shifter was right behind him.

Dean turned his head to see what was behind him, but before he had the chance to react, the shifter was smacking him hard across the face and sending him straight into the wall. You rushed over to the man as the younger Winchester tried his best to get a shot at the monster, but it was too fast for him. 

“Sammy, go get the son of a bitch!” You ordered the younger man as you did your best to help his brother up. He was clutching as his left shoulder, a groan of pain escaping past his lips. You didn’t even have to tell Sam twice, you watched as he started chasing after the shifter, the two of you following behind.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21 // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.6) Skin: Part one

“Old friends”

Pairing: Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, language, little bit of fluff

Summary: Y/N and the boys hunt a Shapeshifter that has framed Sam’s college friend for murder.

Word count: 2486

Feedback is what keeps me writing

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

You were asleep in the backseat of the Impala, catching up on some needed rest as Dean pulled up and stopped at a gas station and turned off the car, he turned around to see that you were still sleeping and for the first time in forever, you had a peaceful look on your face. He smiled to himself, before turning his attention forward and speaking, but Sam wasn’t paying attention. “All right. I figure we’d hit Tucumcari by lunch. Then head south, hit Bisbee by midnight.” Dean turned his head to see that Sam was busy on his phone, not bothering to look up. “Sam wears women's underwear.”

“I’m listening. I’m just busy.” Sam mumbled, clicking on something.

“Busy doing what?” Dean asked, stepping outside of the car.

“Reading emails.” Sam answered, still not looking up.

“Emails from who?” Dean asked, peeking his head inside the car to glance at his brother.

“From my friends at Stanford.” Sam said, glaring at his brother when he scoffed.

“You’re kidding.” Dean said, heading to the pumps. “You still keep in touch with your college buddies?”

“Why not?” Sam asked.

“Well,” Dean went over to the trunk and bent down, putting the pump inside and walking back over to his brother, leaning his backside against the car. “What exactly do you tell them, you know, about where you been. What you’ve been doing.”

“I tell them I'm on a road trip with my big brother and my best friend.” Sam explained. “I told them I needed some time off after Jess.”

“Well, so you lie to them.” Dean pointed out.

“No.” Sam argued. “I just don’t tell them everything.”

“Yeah. That’s called lying.” Dean said. Sam frowned at his brother, who just shrugged. “Hey, man, I get it.” Dean said, trying to keep a smirk hidden. “Telling them the truth is far worse.”

“So, what am I supposed to do? Just cut everyone out of my life?” Sam asked, Dean just shrugged his shoulders. “You’re serious?”

“Look, it sucks.” Dean admitted. “But in a job like this, you can’t get close to people.”

“You’re kind of anti-social. You know that, right?” Sam asked in a matter of fact voice, turning his body around so he was sitting straighter. He paid his attention back onto his phone so he could read the email his friend sent him.

“Yeah, whatever.” Dean muttered, looking out at the distance. “I got Y/N and she’s the only person aside from you that really matters.”

Silence fell between the two of them for a few minutes until Sam spoke back up in a shocked tone. Dean turned around and bent down, leaning his body on the open window. “What?”

“This email from this girl, Rebecca Warren, one of those friends of mine.” Sam explained, tapping on the screen to read more. “I went to school with her and her brother Zach. She says Zach’s been charged with murder.” He said, even though it sounded like a question. “He’s been arrested for killing his girlfriend. Rebecca says he didn’t do it. But it sounds like the cops have a pretty good case.”

“Dude, what kind of people you hanging out with?” Dean asked.

“No, man. I know Zach, he’s not a killer.” Sam said, shaking his head as he looked at his brother.

“Well, maybe you know Zach as well as he knows you.” Dean said.

Sam rolled his eyes. “They’re in St. Louis. We’re going.”

Dean chuckled to himself, looking down at the ground before looking back up at his brother with an amused face. “I’m sorry about your buddy, okay? But this doesn’t sound like our kind of problem.”

“It is our problem. They’re my friends.” Sam argued, trying to convince his brother.

“St. Louis is four hundred miles behind us, Sam.” Dean said.

Sam looked back at you, to see that you were still sound asleep. He watched as you shifted around in the back seat before stopping your movements, and he had to force the smile that threatened to stretch across his lips back. He couldn't remember the last time he's seen such a peaceful look on your face. Letting out a sigh, he turned back to face his brother. “If this were Y/N, I’d do it for you in a heartbeat, Dean.”

The younger Winchester didn't quite realize it yet, or maybe he did, and he didn't want to admit it. But he would do anything for you, not just his brother. It was just easier to say, than to admit that he has the smallest crush on you. Because he knew that if he did, it would turn into so much more.

It was quiet between the brothers for a few moments, before Dean finally grumbled to himself. He hated that his brother had used you as an example, but he still finished putting gas in the car before he made his way back to the driver’s side to drive you all to St. Louis.

~~~

You stood outside on the front porch with your hands at your sides, you watched as Sam rang the doorbell and waited for someone to answer. You had just barely woken up, and were confused as hell to what was going on, even after the brothers explained to you why you all were here. It took a few moments until the door finally opened to reveal a blonde woman, her gaze immediately went to Sam as her lips stretched into a grin.

“Oh, my God. Sam!” She chuckled, resting her hand on the door entrance.

“Well, if it isn’t little Becky.” Sam teased, she rolled her eyes.

“You know what you can do with that "little Becky” crap.“ She said, stepping forward to give Sam a hug for a few seconds before pulling away.

"I got your email.” Sam said, shoving his hands into his back pockets.

“I didn’t think that you would come here.” Becky confessed.

Dean stepped forward slightly to introduce himself. “Dean Winchester- older brother.” Becky smiled, shaking his hand as they both shared hellos.

“And I’m Y/N Y/L/N,” You spoke up, introducing yourself as you placed your hand onto the man’s shoulder. “His girlfriend.”

“And my best friend.” Sam added on, you gave her a polite smile when she looked over at you. “We’re here to help. Whatever we can do.”

“Come in.” Becky stepped out of the way as she gestured for the three of you to follow behind.

Sam stepped in first and you followed behind. As you heard the door shut behind you, your eyes wandered around the interior design of the place.

“Nice place.” You commented.

“It’s my parents. I was just crashing here for the long weekend when everything happened.” Becky said, turning to look over her shoulder at Sam while explaining. “I decided to take the semester off. I’m gonna stay until Zach is free.”

“Where are your folks?” Sam asked, looking down at Becky.

“They live in Paris for half the year, so they’re on their way home now for the trial.” She said as you all stepped inside the kitchen. “Do you guys want a beer or something?”

Dean smiled, pointing at her. “Hey.”

But Sam cut him off, smiling at Becky. “No, thanks.” Dean’s face dropped, he stood next to you as you leaned against the counter.

“So,” Sam said, looking over at Becky. “Tell us what happened.”

“Well, um, Zach had come home, and he found Emily tied to a chair.” Becky explained, taking a few steps forward so she was standing closer to Sam. “And she was beaten up and bloody, and she wasn’t breathing.” Her voice cracked as she continued. “And so he…he called 911 and the police. They showed up, and…they arrested him." Tears were starting to glaze over in her eyes when she looked at all three of you while talking. "But the thing is, the only way Zach could have killed Emily is if he was in two places at the same time.” She said, you and the brothers looked at one another for a few seconds, knowing there might be something here. “The police, they have a video. It’s from the security tape from across the street and it shows Zach coming home at ten thirty. Now, Emily was killed just after that. But I swear he was here with me, having a few beers until at least after midnight.”

“You know, maybe we could see the crime scene- Zach’s house?” Sam asked.

“We could?” Dean spoke up, giving his brother a confused glare.

“Why? What could you do?” Becky questioned, looking at Sam.

“Well, me, not much.” Sam admitted, he turned to look at his brother as he lied. “But Dean’s a cop.” Becky glanced over at the oldest Winchester.

Dean nervously chuckled, grinning at Becky. “A detective, actually.” He pretended to correct Sam.

“Really? Where?” She asked, smiling slightly.

“Bisbee, Arizona.” He answered, looking at Sam before focusing on Becky again. “But I’m off duty now.”

Becky was quiet for a few moments, as if she were considering the idea. “I don’t know,” She confessed. “You guys, it’s just so nice to offer. But it’s just- I don’t know.” She was becoming emotional again as she rested her hands on the counter and sighed quietly to herself.

“Beck, look,” Sam said, looking at the ground before glancing up at Becky again. “I know Zach didn’t do this. Now, we have to find a way to prove that he’s innocent.”

She looked at the three of you with a smile. “Okay. I’m gonna go get the keys.”

Dean stepped forward to Sam as he watched Becky step out the room. He whistled and look at his brother. “Oh yeah, man. You’re a real straight shooter with your friends.”

“Look, Zach and Becky need our help.” Sam said.

“I just don’t think this is our kind of problem.” Dean confessed, shaking his head.

“Two places at once, though?” You asked. “We’ve looked into less.”

Dean sighed to himself and shrugged his shoulders, knowing that you were right as he decided to go along with the plan.

~~~

You sat in the backseat with Becky as the four of you headed to the crime scene. The house came into view when Dean pulled over to the other side of the street so he could park next to the curb. You all headed out of the car and you and Sam walked up just in time for Becky to speak up.

“You’re sure this is okay?” She asked, looking at Dean for approval.

“Yeah. I am an officer of the law.” Dean stated.

You all headed over to the house and when you made sure the coast was clear from any real police officers, Dean grabbed the key from Becky so he could unlock the front door. He pushed it open and you all headed inside, ducking underneath the yellow police tape.

You noticed that the wall next to the front door had blood spatter on it, hell, there was blood everywhere. You swallowed as you crossed your arms over your chest and made sure not to step on anything.

“Beck, you want to wait outside?” Sam asked, seeing that his friend was just standing in the doorway.

She shook her head, ducking underneath the tape as she came inside. “No, I want to help.”

Your eyes wandered onto a table that Dean was circling, noticing that there were yellow numbered cards, markings from the police so they could take pictures of each spot. You glanced at Becky when Sam spoke up. “Tell us what else the police said.”

“Well, there was no sign of a break-in.” Becky explained, her hand wrapped around her necklace as she tore her eyes away from something to look at the two of you. “They say that Emily let her attacker in. And the lawyers are already talking about a plea bargain.”

You all looked at the blood that stained a picture and the wall next to it. You clenched your jaw when you heard Becky sob over the mess.

“Look, Beck, if Zach didn’t do this, it means that someone else did.” Sam said. Becky nodded her head in agreement. “Any idea who?”

Becky shook her head, staying quiet as she tried to think of someone as she glanced around the room. It took her a few moments, but she remembered. “Wait, there was something. About a week before, somebody broke in here and stole some clothes- Zach’s clothes. And the police, they don’t think it’s anything. I mean, we’re not that far from downtown. I mean, sometimes people get robbed.”

You suddenly heard the sound of a dog howling outside before continued to bark. You walked over to the front door that was cracked open slightly and peeked outside as Dean joined you. You noticed the dog was staring right at the house.

“You know, that used to be the sweetest dog.” Becky said, standing behind you.

“What happened?” You asked as you looked over your shoulder to stare at her.

“He just changed.” She said.

An idea popped inside your head. “Do you remember when he changed?”

“I guess around the time of the murder.” Becky answered, you nodded your head and looked at the dog for a few seconds more before turning your attention to Dean to see that he might be thinking the same thing you were.

Both of you headed over to Sam, who was standing next to the fridge and looking at a picture of his friends and himself. You crossed your arms over your chest and spoke up. “So the neighbor’s dog went psycho right around the time Zach’s girlfriend was killed.” You whispered so Becky couldn’t hear you.

“Animals can have a sharp sense of the paranormal.” Sam commented, looking at you.

Dean turned his head away from the door and looked at the two of you. “Maybe Fido saw something.” He said, you sighed at his sense of humor.

“So you think, maybe, this is our kind of problem?” Sam asked, looking at his brother.

“No. Probably not.” Said Dean, shaking his head.

“But- we should look at the security tape to make sure.” You said, both brothers nodded their heads in agreement.

Becky walked up to the three of you, Dean turned around. “So the tape, the security footage? Think maybe your lawyers could hang their hands on it? I just don’t have that kind of jurisdiction.” Dean lied.

“I’ve already got it.” Becky said. “I didn’t want to say anything in front of a cop.” Dean chuckled, turning his attention to the ground for a few seconds. “I, um, stole it off the lawyer’s desk.” She confessed. “I just had to see it for myself.”

“All right.” Dean said, grinning at the three of you. “Let’s head back and look at the tape, shall we?”

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​ // @harleycao​ // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.5) Bloody Mary: Part three

“Secret regrets”

Pairing: Dean x reader

Warning(s): Angst, language

Summary: Y/N and the brothers investigate what seems to be the legend of “Bloody Mary” come to life. The brothers learn that Y/N is hiding a little more to them than what they’ve already learned.

Word count: 3254

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Charlie sat on the motel bed in the room we checked out for her with her head was buried into her knees. You tried to comfort her by mumbling words that she was safe and rubbing her back while Sam and Dean shut the curtains and hid all of the mirrors behind old sheets they found around the room. After they managed to get everything covered up so Bloody Mary wouldn’t get her, Sam sat on the bed next to Charlie.

“Hey.” Sam whispered, looking down at the frightened girl. “Hey. It’s okay. You can open your eyes, Charlie. It’s okay, all right?” Charlie slightly moved her head up, her eyes peeking from the green blanket she had wrapped around her body. “Now, listen. You’re going to stay right here on this bed. You’re not gonna look at the glass or anything else that has a reflection, okay? As long as you do that, she can’t get you.”

Charlie sniffled a few times as she continued to stare at the ground. “But I can’t keep that up forever.” She whispered, taking a quick glance at Sam before looking back down at the ground. “I’m gonna die, aren’t I?”

“No. Not anytime soon.” You reassured her with a warm smile.

Dean sat on the end of the bed next to you. “All right, Charlie. We need to know what happened.”

Charlie let in a deep breath, nodding her head. “We were in the bathroom,” She began. “Donna said it.”

“That’s not what we’re talking about.” Dean said, shaking his head. “Something happened, didn’t it? In your life, a secret where someone got hurt?” Charlie looked down at the ground as her face fell into a guilty expression. “Can you tell us about it?”

Her bottom lip quivered, but she stopped herself before she could start crying as she turned her head to look at Dean. “I had this boyfriend. I loved him.” She explained. “But he kind of scared me too, you know? And one night at his house, we got into this fight. I broke up with him, and he got upset and said he needed me and he loved me. And he said: ‘Charlie, if you walk out that door right now, I’m gonna kill myself.’ And you know what I said? I said 'Go Ahead.’ And I left.”

She shook her head, becoming emotional of the memory. She looked at you and Dean, as tears began welling up in her eyes again. “How could I say that?” She looked down at the ground. “How could I leave him like that? I just…I didn’t believe him, you know?” She glanced over at Sam, before turning her head back to the bed. “I should have.” She leaned her head back into her knees as she began to sob when the three of you became silent.

~~~

Nighttime had fallen when you had managed to calm Charlie down enough to keep her alone so you three could head down to the shop where the mirror was. It was silent for most of the ride, allowing you to hear the rain hitting the roof of the car before Dean broke the silence.

“You know, her boyfriend killing himself, that’s not really Charlie’s fault.” He said.

“You know as well as I do, spirits don’t exactly see shades of gray, Dean.” Sam disagreed, turning his head to look at his brother. “Charlie had a secret, someone died. That’s good enough for Mary.”

“I guess.” Dean muttered.

“You know, I’ve been thinking, it might not be enough to just smash that mirror.” You thought out loud.

Dean looked into the rear view mirror to give you a confused look. “Why, what do you mean?”

“Mary’s hard to pin down, right? I mean, she moves around from mirror to mirror. So who’s to say she’s not gonna just keep hiding in them forever? So maybe…we should try to pin her down. You know, summon her to her mirror and then smash it.”

“Well, how do you know that’s gonna work?” Dean questioned, giving you a look through the mirror.

“I don’t. I’m not for sure.” You mumbled, keeping your attention on the road.

“Well, who’s gonna summon her?” Dean asked. He had a feeling he knew what this was about, but he kept quiet to see if it was what he expected.

“I will.” You answered. “She’ll come after me.”

Dean sighed loudly to himself. “All right, you know what? That’s it.” He muttered to himself as he pulled up to the left side of the road. He turned off the engine and both of the boys twisted their bodies around to look at you.

“This is about those hunters, isn’t it?” He began. You kept quiet, your facial expression blank. “You think that’s your dirty little secret, that you killed them somehow? Y/N, this has got to stop, sweetheart.” He said, shaking his head. “I mean, the nightmares and- you waking up hysterically crying in the middle of the night, it’s gonna kill you. Now, you listen to me. What ever happened to them, it wasn’t your fault.”

You turned your head after a long moment of silence and finally said something. “I should’ve stayed to help them.” You told the boys.

Sam sighed, clenching his jaw. “I don’t know exactly what happened, but you shouldn’t be blaming yourself.” He jumped into the conversation.

“How can I not blame myself?“ You argued back, but your tone was still at the same monotone level. “They’re dead and I wasn’t there to help them.”

"How were you going to help them?” Dean yelled, staring at you. “Did you even know what they were going up against?” You just rolled your eyes, turning your head back to look out the window. "And, besides, all of this isn’t a secret. I mean, Sam and I know all about it. It’s not gonna work with Mary anyway.“

"You don’t know that.” You muttered underneath your breath.

“I don’t know what?” Dean questioned.

“You don’t know all about it. I haven’t told you two everything.” You explained, turning your head to look at Dean, ignoring Sam’s confused glare.

“What are you talking about?” Dean’s voice dropped to a whisper.

“It wouldn’t really be a secret if I told you, now would it?” You asked, your tone lined with sarcasm.

“No.” Dean spoke up after a few moments, trying to find the right response. “And I don’t like it. It’s not gonna happen, forget it."

"Dean, that girl back there is going to die unless we do something about it.” You argued. “And you know what? Who knows how many more people are going to die after that? Now, we’re doing this.” Dean just turned his head and glared at you, shaking your head. “Look, I know you don’t want to lose me again, but you’ve got to let me do this.”

It was a few moments until Dean let out a sharp sigh, turning his body around in the seat until he was sitting properly. You heard the sound of the engine turning back on.

“Fine,” He grunted out. “But when you survived this dumb stunt, the three of us are having a long talk after this.” Sam quietly laughed, shaking his head while you just fell silent and leaned back in your seat

~~~

You stood outside the antique store with you and Dean as a watch out while Sam picked the lock until you heard the sound of the lock click as Sam turned the knob and pushed the door open. You all stepped inside, and took a look around the place.

A clap of thunder echoed outside as the front door shut behind you. You curiously glanced around to see the shop was covered in different mirrors. There were some that hung on the wall, a small oval one that sat on a table and so many others that leaned against one another on the floor.

Sam pulled out a flashlight and turned it on, shining it around the room. “Well, that’s just great.” Dean said while placing his hands on his hips, looking around at the many different mirrors. He dug inside his jacket pocket and pulled out the picture of Mary’s mirror. Sam shined the flashlight onto it so you all could take a good look at it. “All right, let’s start looking.”

You and Sam stayed together as Dean went his own way. You looked around the place to see it was filled mostly with old things that you would expect to find in someone’s attic. You were seeing a few mirrors that were hanging up, but not the one that you needed to find.

“Maybe they’ve already sold it.” You heard Dean shout from the other side of the shop.

You were about to respond, but your eyes jumped onto the mirror when Sam flashed the light on it. Both of you looked at one another before glancing back at the object. “I don’t think so.” Sam answered.

Dean approached the two of you as he glanced at the picture then at the mirror in front of you for a few moments. “That’s it.” He said, exhaling a breath as he turned to look at you. “Are you sure about this?” You didn’t answer.

All of you slowly approached the mirror, you stood in front of it as you looked at yourself for a few seconds before starting the chant. “Bloody Mary.” You began, you swallowed and kept silent for a few seconds. “Blood Mary.” You chanted again, looking over at the boys before getting ready to swing the iron wrench at the mirror. You took a deep breath and said it once more. “Bloody Mary.”

Suddenly you saw what looked to be headlights from a car shine through, lighting up the store. Sam and Dean looked at one another with a worried look. “We’’ll check it out.” Dean said to you, nodding for his brother to follow him. “You stay here. Be careful, sweetheart.” He reached a hand out to you, cupping your face before pressing a gentle kiss to your lips. “And smash anything that moves.”

You nodded your head and inhaled a breath as you watched the brothers head for the door before turning back to face the mirror. You stood still for a moment, suddenly regretting your decision of doing this. But you didn’t exactly have time to think anymore when you could heard someone breathing. You turned around to face a different mirror, completely unaware of the fact that Mary’s reflection was in the same mirror as yours.

When you felt as though someone was right behind you, you turned your head to look over your shoulder to see Mary in the mirror behind you. You swung the wrench straight into the mirror, shattering the glass to bits and pieces. But it didn’t seem to work when you noticed her in the mirror on your right side, to which you were quick to break as well.

Having enough of her little games, you faced her own mirror. “Come on.” You egged her on as your hands wrapped tighter around the iron wrench. “Come into this one.” You were getting ready to take a swing at the mirror if she appeared in the reflection, but you found yourself growing confused when your reflection started smirking. It took you a minute to realize that it was Mary controlling your own reflection, but before you had a chance to react, you let out a gasp of pain when you started feeling as though your eye was about to explode at any moment.

You dropped the iron wrench to the ground as blood started trickling down the left side of your face, just like it had showed in the mirror seconds before. You brought your hand up to your chest when you felt it becoming tight.

“It’s your fault.” Your own reflection was beginning to taunt you as you dropped to your knees. “You killed them. Your mom, your dad. Even the Halliwell’s. That demon was coming after you, but your parents got in the way and they were killed while you survived.” You tried your hardest to not listen to every word Mary was saying to you using your own reflection, your own voice. Your nail dug into the floor as you tried your hardest to work through the pain you were feeling.

“But it’s more than that, isn’t it?” She continued on, “You didn’t help your friends when you knew Piper had two little children to come home to. Now thanks to you, they have no mother. And they have no aunts. You left Victor all alone to take care of his grandchildren he could never keep safe. How could you let that happen? You knew they were going to die!”

You looked down at the ground, trying your best to hold on. It was a few moments, before you felt someone shielding your body as another person smashed the mirror. Pieces of glass hit Sam’s back, but not enough to do any damage.

Dean dropped the iron wrench onto the ground and called out your name. Sam stayed by your side the older Winchester came up to you and placed both hands on your cheeks, taking notice that your eyes were bleeding.

“Y/N, Y/N!“ He frantically shouted. You stayed silent as you just gave him a small smile. "God, are you okay, sweetheart?” Dean asked, examining your wounds again. He glanced at the mirror before turning his attention to you again.

“Um, yeah.” You said.

“Come on, we need to get out here.” Sam wrapped your arm around his shoulders and Dean did the same for the other. Both of them managed to get you off the ground before heading to the front. You three walked for a moment, but you suddenly had a bad feeling creep down your spine as the brothers stopped in their tracks.

You slowly turned your head to see a small figure dressed in a filthy dress with dirty black hair covering her face. She slowly crawled up to you, before she slowly started to stand up and walk up to you when the brother’s turned around.

Your hands jumped to your eyes when you felt the pain again. You dropped to your knees again and cradled your head inside the palm of your hands, crying out in pain as you felt more blood start to trickle out of your eyes.

Dean opened his eyes and frantically looked around the room until he spotted a mirror that was on his left. He grabbed it and aimed it at Mary. It took a few moments, but she stopped walking. She propped her head normally so he could see her face.

“You killed them!” Her reflection screamed in a demonic voice, Mary’s eyes were bleeding now as she stared at herself. She gasped and placed a hand on her chest as her reflection growled in anger. “All those people! You killed them!” She slowly started to disintegrate, before her body turned into a puddle of blood.

Dean threw the mirror, leaving it to break into tiny pieces. The pain slowly started to go away, you slowly blinked and lifted your head up to see that she was gone. Your breathing was heavy, but you were okay.

“Hey, Y/N?” Dean asked.

“Yeah?"

"That’s got to be like what, six hundred years bad luck?” You scoffed at his horrible question, wiping the blood with the back of your hand.

~~~

You sat in the backseat of the Impala with Charlie on the way back to her house. The car stopped across the sidewalk when you got to her house. Dean turned off the engine and turned his body around to look at Charlie.

“So this is really over?” She asked, looking at the three of you for reassurance.

You nodded, smiling at her. “Yeah, it’s over.” You said.

“Thank you.” She said, Dean nodded his head. You and her shared a quick hug before you watched as she stepped outside of the car and headed back to her house.

“Charlie?” You called out, she stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at you. “Your boyfriend’s death, you should really try to forgive yourself. No matter what you did, you probably couldn’t have stopped it. Sometimes, bad things just happen.”

She took in a deep breath, smiling at you before turning around and walking inside her house. “That was good advice, sweetheart.” Dean said with a smile.

The three of you headed back on to the road and fell into a silence for most of the ride. But when you hit the city area, you heard Dean speak back up to you.

“Hey, Y/N?” Dean asked.

“Yeah?” You turned your head away from the window to look at your boyfriend.

“Now that this is all over, I want you to tell me what that secret was.” Dean said, taking a quick glance in the rear view mirror at you before focusing on the road.

You let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding. “Look…you’re my boyfriend. And I’d die for you and Sam. But there are some things I need to keep to myself.” You admitted, turning your head to look outside the window again, letting the car ride turn into complete silence.

You let out a quiet sigh, hating yourself for keeping everything in from the brothers, but what were you going to tell them? How were you going to tell them that the sisters aren’t really hunters? That they’re witches and you left their dad and two little boys to suffer through the pain? You couldn’t.

~~~

You were sobbing uncontrollably loud the night your parents died. It was midnight and you had fallen asleep a little over two hours ago, but you were having a nightmare that brought you right back to what had happened. This lead Piper and Phoebe to come into the room, both of them were concerned for your well being.

You just lost both of your parents, and you had watched your father get brutally murdered and they knew that. Phoebe couldn’t imagine what you had seen because she wasn’t there, but Piper was. Yet, that didn’t stop both of them from crawling onto each side of you onto the bed.

You were facing away from the door, your head rested onto the pillow as your tears were beginning to soak into the pillowcase and you continuously mumbled to yourself how sorry you were, as if your parents could hear you. As if they were there. But they weren’t, of course they weren’t.

Acting as if she were a mother to you, Piper let out a sigh from behind you as she brushed your hair away from your face so it didn’t stick to your tears all before she pressed a kiss to the top of your head. She wrapped her arm around you, holding you as tight as she possibly could as Phoebe crawled in front of you. She kept her back turned away from you after she wrapped your own arm around her.

Phoebe gave your hand a gentle squeeze when you sucked in a breath, all before letting out another sob. Neither of them were your mother, and you hardly knew them, but you still allowed them to stay in here with you as you continued to let all of the pain that you were feeling out of your system.

~~~

You felt a few tears roll down your face at the memory you were having. You watched as the scenery of the town you were in pass you by when you looked out of the window.

You were held when your parents died, but now that the Halliwell’s were dead and you were miles away from Victor, you couldn’t help but wonder who was going to hold you.

~~~

Skin

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.5) Bloody Mary: Part two

“Mirrors”

Pairing: Dean x reader

Warning(s): Angst, language

Summary: Y/N and the brothers investigate what seems to be the legend of “Bloody Mary” come to life. The brothers learn that Y/N is hiding a little more to them than what they’ve already learned.

Word count: 2250

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Never in your life did you think you’d have to sit on top of a roof and wait for somebody to come and open the window for you, let alone sit on top of the roof where someone who recently passed away had been living. You and the boys decided to check out the girl’s room to see if we could get any possible clues for this case, but you were silently cursing yourself when you took a peek at the ground below. One wrong move, you could fall and break any bone in your body, or worse; you could end up dead.

Dean pulled you back closer to him when he noticed you were inching closer to the edge of the roof to check out how far of a drop it was if either of you were to fall. It felt like eternity until Charlie finally opened up the window to let you all inside. Sam went first, before turning around and grabbing the gear bag that his brother was handing to him. Dean made sure you got into the room safely before he followed close behind. He turned around to shut the window and closed the curtains.

"What did you tell Jill’s mom?” Sam asked, putting the bag on the bed and zipping it open.

“I just said I needed some alone time with Jill’s pictures and things.” She said, pressing a hand to her forehead. “I hate lying to her.”

“Trust us, this is for the greater good.” Dean said, heading over to the bed as you followed behind, grabbing the camera and turning it on. He turned to Charlie. “Hit the lights.”

She did as she was told, letting the room darken before coming back. “What are you guys looking for?” She asked, looking between the three of you.

“We’ll let you know as soon as we find it.” Dean explained.

You fooled around with the camera until you got it on the setting that you wanted. “Hey, night vision.” You said, pointing the camera onto Dean.

Dean made it so his back was slightly turned to you as he looked over his shoulder. “Do I look like Paris Hilton?” He joked.

“Better.” You said with a wink, before handing the camera over to Sam.

He headed over to the closet and opened the door, examining the full length mirror. “So, I don’t get it. I mean, the first victim didn’t summon Mary, and the second victim did. How is she choosing them?” He asked, closing the door and heading to the bathroom.

“Beats me,” Dean admitted while scanning the room. He turned his attention to Charlie. “I wanna know why Jill summoned her in the first place.”

Charlie shrugged her shoulders. “It was just a joke.”

“Yeah, well, somebody’s gonna say it again. It’s just a matter of time.” Dean said, bending down to examine something.

Sam stepped out of the bathroom and looked at the three of you. “Hey. There’s a black light in the trunk, right?”

You watched as Sam grabbed the bathroom mirror and slowly make his way into the bedroom again before laying the mirror onto the ground. Dean came back through the window with the light that his brother requested. Sam ripped the brown paper back that revealed a blue background. He turned on the black light, and slowly flashed it down. You leaned in close to see a pair of hand prints and what looked to be a smudged name written in blood.

“Gary Bryman?” Charlie read the name.

“You know who that is?” You asked, turning your attention to her.

She shook her head, taking a few moments to answer. “No.” You looked at the boys, knowing that there was something more to this.

~~~

The next morning you met Charlie in the park again, you and Dean sat with her on the bench while Sam was off gathering information about the name he found. You turned your head when you heard footsteps come from behind you to see that Sam was back.

“So, Gary Bryan was an eight year old boy.” He explained, looking down at the piece of paper with all the information he found. “Two years ago, he was killed in a hit and run. The car was described as a black Toyota Camry, but nobody got the plates or saw the driver.”

“Oh my God.” Charlie said, her tone of voice was filled with shock. “Jill drove that car.”

You sighed as you looked at both of the boys. “We need to get back to your friend Donna’s house.”

~~~

You watched as Sam ran the black light on the bathroom mirror of the Shoemaker’s. You saw the same bloody looking hand prints, but a different name was written out. “Linda Shoemaker.” You muttered, glancing over at the boys with concern.

You all headed downstairs to talk to Donna, who wasn’t very happy over the subject you were bringing up. “Why are you asking me all of this?” She questioned.

“Look, we’re sorry, but it’s important.” Sam explained.

“Yeah,” Donna said, nodding her head. “Linda’s my mom, okay? And she overdosed on sleeping pills. It was an accident and that’s it.” She said, looking at the three of you with suspicion. “I think you should leave.”

“Donna, just listen-” Dean tried to talk, but Donna cut him off.

“Get out of my house!” She yelled, before bolting out of the room.

You sighed, crossing your arms over your chest. Charlie looked at the boys with surprise. “Oh my God. Do you really think her dad could have killed her mom?” She asked, you shrugged your shoulders, nodding your head. “I think I should stick around.”

“All right, well, just whatever you do, don’t..” Dean went on, hinting of the chant.

“Believe me, I won’t say it.” She said.

~~~

The printer was hooked up to your laptop as you sat at the table, printing out newspapers and other articles that could help the three of you with this case. “Wait, wait, wait.” You heard Sam speak up, turning away from the collage wall full of different papers to look at you. “You’re doing a nationwide search?”

“Yup.” You muttered, never taking your eyes off your laptop screen. “The NCIC, the FBI database. At this point, any Mary in the country who died in front of a mirror is good enough for me.”

Sam walked over and sat at the edge of the bed as Dean leaned over the chair, watching what you were doing. “But if she’s haunting the town, she should have died in the town.” He reminded you.

You shrugged your shoulders and looked at him. “I told you and Dean, there’s nothing local. I’ve checked. So, unless you got a better idea. Please, speak up.”

Sam sighed to himself. “The way that Mary’s choosing her victims.” Sam turned his attention to his brother, scratching the back of his neck. “It seems like there’s a pattern.”

“I know, I was thinking the same thing,” Dean said, looking at his brother..

“With Mr. Shoemaker and Jill’s hit and run.” Sam said, turning his head to look at the bathroom mirror then looking at the both of you.

“Both had secrets where people died.” Dean finished, nodding his head.

“Right. I mean, there’s a lot of folklore about mirrors that they reveal all your lies, all your secrets. That they’re a true reflection of your soul, which is bad luck to break them.”

“Right. Right.” Dean muttered, looking away from the screen to focus his attention onto Sam. “Yeah, so maybe if you got a secret. I mean, like really nasty one where someone died, then Mary sees it and pushes you for it.”

“Whether you’re the one that summoned her or not.” He replied, nodding his head.

“Take a look at this.” You said, gesturing to what you had found.

You printed out the photos you found of a crime scene. Sam grabbed a few and examined them closely. “Looks like the same hand prints."

"Her name was Mary Worthington,” You explained while looking at the screen. “An unsolved murder in Fort Wayne, Indiana.

~~~

"I was on the job for thirty five years. Detective for most of that.” The retired officer you were seeing spoke up, stepping inside his office as you glanced up from the materials you were observing around the room. He stood with his hands inside of his pockets. “Now, everybody packs it in with a few loose ends, but the Mary Worthington Murder…” He was quiet for a few moments before looking at the three of you. “That one still gets me.”

“What exactly happened?” Dean asked, taking a few steps as he gave the officer a curious look.

“You three said you were reporters.” The officer said, giving all of you glances.

“We know Mary was nineteen, lived by herself. She won a few local beauty contests. Dreamed of getting out of Indiana, becoming an actress.” You stated off the information that you found on the girl. “And we know that on the night of March twenty ninth, someone broke into her apartment and murdered her, cut out her eyes with a knife.”

The officer nodded his head. “That’s right.”

“You see sir, when we asked you what happened. We wanna know what you think happened.” Dean jumped into the conversation, persuading the officer to help the three of you.

The officer walked over to his filing cabinets and took out the case files that he kept and placed them down on his desk. “Technically, I’m not supposed to have a copy of this.” He explained, Sam let out a quiet laugh and looked at the two of you. You rolled your eyes, leaning down when the officer opened the file and began flipping through the papers. “Now,” He pulled out a crime scene photo of an old mirror with the reflection of Mary’s lifeless body lying on the floor, you noticed a bloody hand print on the glass and something written in blood.

“See that there, ’T-R-E’?” The officer pointed at the bloody letters. You nodded your head. “I think Mary was trying to spell out the name of her killer.”

“You know who it was?” Sam asked, glancing up to look at the officer.

“Not for sure.” He admitted, pulling out another picture of an older gentlemen dressed in a tux and grinning. “But there was a local man. A surgeon, Trevor Sampson. And I think he cut her up good.”

“Now, why would he do something like that?” You questioned,

“Her diary mentioned a man she was seeing. She called him by his initial, ’T.’ Well, in her last entry,” The officer explained, nodding his head as he remembered. “She was gonna tell T’s wife about their affair.”

“Yeah, but how do you know it was this guy Sampson that killed her?” Dean speculated, glancing down at the photo again of the man.

“It’s hard to say.” The officer muttered. “But the way her eyes were cut out, it was almost professional.”

“But you never could prove it?” You asked.

“No.” The man confessed. “No prints. No witnesses. He was meticulous.”

“Is he still alive?” Dean asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Nope.” The officer answered, sitting down at his desk. “If you ask me, Mary spent her last living moments trying to expose this guy’s secrets. But, she never could.”

“Where’s she buried?” Sam asked.

“She wasn’t.” The officer said, glancing up to look at Sam. “She was cremated.” You sighed to yourself, knowing things have gotten harder.

Dean glanced down at the mirror that Mary died next to, another thought coming to mind of how she was haunting people. “What about the mirror?” He asked, looking back up at the officer. “It’s not in some evidence lock up somewhere, is it?”

“No.” The officer shook his head, adjusting himself in his seat. “It was returned to Mary’s family a long time ago.”

“You have the names of her family by any chance?” Sam asked, the officer nodded his head.

~~~

You all headed back into the car with the list of the family and their contact information. Sam sat in the passenger side as he got in contact with one of them, but by the tone of his voice when he was wrapping up the conversation, it didn’t seem to be going very well.

“Ah, that’s too bad Mr. Worthington. I would have paid a lot for that mirror. Okay, well maybe next time. All right, thanks.” Sam hung up the phone and sighed. “So, that was Mary’s brother. The mirror was in the family for years, until he sold it. One week ago.” He quietly laughed at the horrible timing. “To a store called Estate Antiques, a store in Toledo.”

You sighed. “So wherever the mirror goes, that’s where Mary goes?”

“Her spirit’s definitely tied up with it somehow.” Sam agreed.

“Isn’t there an old superstition that mirrors can capture spirits?” Dean asked.

“Yeah, there is.” Sam agreed. “When someone would die in a house, people would cover up the mirrors so the ghost wouldn’t get trapped.”

“So Mary dies in front of the mirror, and it draws in her spirit.” Dean theorized, looking at his brother for a few seconds before paying attention to the road again.

“Yeah, but how could she move through like a hundred different mirrors?” You asked, leaning against the front seats as you looked at the brothers.

“I don’t know. But if the mirror is the source, I say we find it and smash it.” Dean said.

“Yeah, I don’t know. Maybe.” Sam muttered, resting his elbow on the window and pressing his head into his palm. It was quiet between the three of you for a few moments before Sam’s cellphone began ringing. He dug inside his pocket and answered it. “Hello?” His face scrunched up when he recognized the caller. “Charlie?”

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​ 

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

@jordan-ia​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe // @nobody7102 // @mimzy1994 // @eunomiasloane // @harleycao // @jori21​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.5) Bloody Mary: Part one

“Urban Legends”

Pairing: Dean x reader

Warning(s): Angst

Summary: Y/N and the brothers investigate what seems to be the legend of “Bloody Mary” come to life. The brothers learn that Y/N is hiding a little more to them than what they’ve already learned.

Word count: 4,178

Previous post || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

While likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing.

It was morning time, the sun peaked through the glass windows and into the solarium of the Halliwell manor. You sat cross legged on the floor with the little boy you adored, Wyatt as you both played with his little toy trucks and army men, while Chris sat in his play pen, holding onto the stuffed bear you had gifted to him on his very first birthday.

You let out a small laugh as Wyatt pretended to make his army man shoot yours, and you let it fall to the ground as if it were really dead. The two of you were having a good time, but as your stomach was beginning to growl, you knew it was time to eat some breakfast.

“I’m hungry, kiddo.” You told him, reaching your hand out to ruffle up his hair a bit. “How about you? Would you like some cereal?” Wyatt didn’t say anything, he just nodded his head to answer your question. “Alright, I’ll take that as an answer this time, but next time, you need to use your words.” You said in a playful tone of voice. You gave him a smile, leaning over and pressed a kiss to his head before pushing yourself up to your feet.

You were making your way to the kitchen, but you found yourself stopping in your tracks when you heard a familiar voice. “Oh, Y/N, I’d love to have some cereal.” You held your breath as your body tensed up in a panic. The voice you were hearing was full of pure hatred and it was directed to you. You nervously gulped as you turned on your heels to see who you were suspecting all along. It was Wyatt and Chris’ future selves, but they weren’t the sweet and innocent boys you knew and loved, they were evil. Both of them had longer hair, and were wearing black clothes while their expressions were turned to an angered one. “Who are you to tell me what to do?”

“Wyatt..” You spoke his name in a soft tone of voice, as your eyes trailed over to his little brother, who was now inching closer.

“That’s right, Y/N.” Chris said, “It’s us and we’re evil now, all thanks to you leaving us behind after our family died.”

“You have no idea the damage that did to us as we grew up,” Wyatt practically spit out his words, his tone hardened. “Grandpa was a complete wreck, he wasn’t able to protect us from the demons who got to us. Not like you would’ve been able to. You should’ve been there, Y/N, you should’ve stayed!”

“I-I’m sorry.” You stuttered out those words, but Wyatt wasn’t having that.

“You said that so many times before, but if you were sorry, you would’ve come back!” His voice rose at you, you opened your mouth to say you were sorry again, that you were sorry for everything, but both of the boys weren’t going to let that happen as fireballs formed in their hands.

~~~

You let out a terrified gasp and bolted awake when you felt someone shake you back to a conscious state. “Sweetheart, wake up!” Dean shouted at you, a worried expression was etched along his face when your eyes met his.

You began controlling your breathing as you looked around at your surroundings, trying to figure out where you were before you looked back at your boyfriend. "I take it I was having a nightmare?” You asked, although you already knew the answer.

“Yeah, another one.” Dean said, dropping himself back into his seat and focusing on the neighborhood that he parked in for the next case all of you would be working on. “First, Sam’s having nightmares about Jessica and now you?”

“Hey, at least I got some sleep.” Sam tried to tell his brother after what he pointed out, you realized he had woken up from a nightmare of his own..

“Yeah, you know, sooner or later, we’re gonna talk about these nightmares you both keep having.” Dean said, but you just ignored his comment, focusing your attention on something else.

“Are we here?” You asked, turning your head around to look at the police station behind you.

“Yup. Welcome to Toledo, Ohio.” Dean said, focusing his attention on a pad of papers that he was writing on.

Sam picked up the newspaper full of obituaries, looking at the one of Steven Shoemaker. Steven’s cause of the death was a stroke, but the death seemed a bit suspicious, as his eyes seemed to have exploded. “So, what do you think really happened to this guy?” Sam questioned, reading the small biography on the man.

“That’s what we’re gonna find out.” Dean explained, leaning into the backseat and throwing down his belongings next to you before sitting back normally in his seat. “Let’s go.” He order, opening up the front door and stepping outside. You and Sam followed behind, him into the building and headed down a long hallway until you camp up to a door that had a black sign above it, letting you all know it was the morgue.

You stepped inside first, examining the place see it was filled with empty office desks until you saw a bald man dressed in scrubs sitting at a desk, reading what looked to be a very large book. Dean smiled at the man as they greeted each, he looked up from his book and gave all of you glances.

“Can I help you?” He asked, lifting his head up from the palm of his hand.

You looked over at the boys, hoping they could come up with a lie on the spot. Sam had a slight panicked look, but Dean was quick to speak. “Yeah, we’re the…med students.” He said, nodding his head.

“Sorry?” The man asked, dropping his arm to the desk.

“Oh, Doctor Fliglavitch didn’t tell you?” Dean asked, pointing at the desk that you passed earlier. “We talked to him on the phone. We’re from Ohio State. He’s supposed to show us the Shoemaker corpse. It’s for our paper.”

But the man wasn’t buying it, he polity smiled. “Well, I’m sorry, he’s at lunch.” He explained, looking at the three of you with suspicion.

You turned your head to look at Dean, wondering what he was going to say next. He looked at you and Sam, as if you were going to jump in, but you didn’t dare to speak. “Well, he said, uh…” He turned to look at the man again and smiled. “Oh, well, you know, it doesn’t matter. You don’t mind showing ups the body, do you?”

“Sorry, I can’t.” The man simply said. “Doc will be back in an hour. You can wait for him, if you want.”

“An hour?” Dean pretend to think about it as he looked at you and Sam. “We got to be heading back to Columbus by then.” He turned his head and gave the guy a pleading look. “Look man, this paper’s like half our grade, so if you don’t mind helping us out?”

“Oh, look man. No.” The man said, giving Dean a blank stare.

Dean sarcastically smiled, turning around as he mumbled underneath his breath. “I’m gonna hit him in his face, I swear."

Sam stepped in front of his brother and smiled at the man as he took out his wallet. You watched as he pulled out a hundred dollars in twenties and threw it down on the desk. The man was a bit taken back by Sam’s actions, but he picked it up and grinned at three of you. "Follow me.” He ordered, getting up from his seat and heading to the morgue.

As Sam stepped forward to follow the man, Dean grabbed him by his jacket sleeve, yanking him back and turning him around to face the two of you. “Dude, I earned that money.” Dean argued in a whispered tone. Sam just scoffed.

“You won it in a poker game.” Sam reminded his older brother, rolling his eyes as Dean looked at him like it meant something special to him.

You all headed back, seeing that the man had rubber gloves and a white apron on and had pulled out the body, which had a white sheet placed on top of it.

“Now the newspaper said his daughter found him. She said his eyes were bleeding.” Sam said, looking down at the man and then the body.

“More than that.” He explained, lifting off the sheet so all of you could see the body. “They practically liquified.” You couldn’t help but lean over slightly to examine.

“Any sign of struggle, maybe somebody did it to him?” Dean asked, turning his attention to focus on the corner after staring at the body for a long period of time.

“Nope. Besides the daughter, he was all alone.” He explained.

“What’s the official cause of death?” You asked, taking your gaze away from the body.

The corner shrugged. “Doc’s not sure. He’s thinking massive stroke, maybe an aneurysm.” He looked down at the body, cracking a joke. “Something burst up in there, that’s for sure.”

“What do you mean?” Sam asked, giving the corner a curious look.

“Intense cerebral bleeding.” The corner explained, looking at the three of you before glancing down at the body. “This guy had more blood in his skull than anyone I’ve ever seen.”

“But the eyes? What would cause something like that?” Sam wondered, you couldn’t help but stare down at the body again.

“Capillaries can burst. I see a lot of bloodshot eyes with stroke victims.” The corner went on, shrugging his shoulders.

“Yeah, you ever see exploding eyeballs?” Dean asked, looking up from the body and at the corner again.

“That’s a first for me.” The corner admitted, smiling as he looked up at the three of you. “But, hey, I’m not the doctor.”

“Do you think we could take a look at that police report?” you asked. “You know, for our paper?”

The corner looked at you with a sly smirk. “I’m not really supposed to show you that.” He pondered on the thought, his eyes dropping to Sam. The youngest Winchester rolled his eyes, shoving a hand inside his pocket and pulled out his wallet to pay the man again.

~~~

After looking around at the information, the three of you headed back out to the staircase. You didn’t know if this was just a freak accident, or if it was something more.

“Might not be one of ours.” Sam pondered on the thought, walking in sync with his brother downstairs. “Might just be some freak medical thing.”

“How many times in Dad’s long and varied career has it actually been a freak medical thing and not some sign of an awful supernatural death?” Dean asked.

Sam sighed, turning around to take another staircase. “Uh, almost never.” He admitted.

“Exactly.” Dean said, turning to look at his brother with a smirk. You rolled your eyes, squeezing in between the brothers and looked at both of them. “Let’s go talk to the daughter next, I have a feeling she might know more.”

~~~

When you arrived at the Shoemaker household, you stepped inside the front door that was wide open. Your eyes gazed around the home to see a handful of people spread around the place, dressed in black clothing and handkerchiefs in their hands to dry their eyes. You politely smiled at faces that gave you either curious looks or glares. You heard Dean make a comment, just staring at the people dressed in black formal clothing.

You shoved your hands inside your pockets and followed behind through the home until you made your way into the backyard. The three of you approached a group of four girls, you noticed the daughters were sitting next to one another, being comforted by their friends.

“You must be Donna, right?” Dean politely asked, looking down at the girl with the short hair.

“Yeah.” She answered, looking at him.

“Hi, uh, we’re really sorry.” Sam spoke up. “I’m Sam, this is Dean, and that’s his girlfriend, Y/N. We worked with your dad.”

Donna turned her head to the left to look at her friend, a look of confusion spread across her face when she glanced back at Sam. “You did?” She asked in a shocked tone.

“Yeah, this whole thing.” Dean said, shaking his head. “I mean, a stroke.”

“I don’t think she wants to talk about this right now.” Her friend spoke up, giving Dean a dirty look.

“It’s okay. I’m okay.” Donna mumbled, turning head to look at her friend.

Dean decided to speak up again. “Were there any symptoms? Dizziness? Migraines?” He asked, Donna shook her head no.

That’s when her little sister turned around and looked at Donna. “That’s because it wasn’t a stroke.” She admitted, you turned your attention onto her, wondering what she was talking about.

“Lily, don’t say that.” Donna whispered.

“What?” You couldn’t help but ask.

Donna looked at you and politely smiled, shaking her head. “I’m sorry, she’s just upset.”

“It happened because of me.” Lily kept going on, trying to blame herself.

“Sweetie, don’t say that.” Donna whispered, looking down at her sister with a soft expression.

You walked over and bent down so you were at eye level with the youngest Shoemaker. “Lily, why would you say something like that?” You asked.

She looked down at her feet and sighed. “Right before he died, I said it.” She admitted, looking at you.

“You said what?” You questioned, your eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

“Bloody Mary, three times in the bathroom mirror. She took his eyes, that’s what she does.” She explained, you glanced over your shoulder to see the brothers had a grim look spread across their faces. They didn’t seem to be buying the story, and neither was Donna. You didn’t know what to think, you’ve heard of Bloody Mary before and all of the things you’ve seen had you believing in the legend, but this wasn’t how it went.

“That’s not why Dad died. This isn’t your fault.” Donna cut in, she grabbed her sister’s hand and softly squeezed it.

“I think your sister’s right, Lily.” You said. “There’s no way it could have been Bloody Mary. Your dad didn’t say it, did he?”

She glanced down at the ground before looking at you. “No, I don’t think so.” She said.

You got back up and smiled at the four girls, excusing yourselves to leave them be. The three of you walked back into the house and snuck upstairs to take a look at the bathroom where Steven died. You followed behind Sam and Dean as they approached a closed door and stopped. Sam slowly opened it, seeing that it lead to the bathroom, you glanced down at the floor and winced at when you saw that blood stains were left on the tiled floor.

“The Bloody Mary legend.” Sam said, eyes glancing around the bathroom. “Dad ever find any evidence that it was a real thing?”

Dean shook his head. “Not that I know of.” He said, stepping inside the room and turning on the light.

Sam bent down and ran his fingers over the blood stains. “I mean, everywhere else, all over the country, kids have played Blood Mary.” He said, now standing up and heading inside. “And as far as we know, nobody dies from it.”

“Yeah, well, maybe everywhere it’s just a story, but here it’s actually happening here.” Dean said, turning around so he could look at you.

“Do you think this is the place where the legend began?” You asked, watching as Dean stepped to the mirror and opened it up, to take a peek at the medicine cabinet. “But according to the legend, the person who says-” You noticed the mirror was pointing at you, so you slammed it shut in case this were true and continued. “The person who says ‘You Know What’ gets it, but here?”

“Shoemaker gets it instead, yeah. Never heard anything like that one before. ” He said, looking at you as you nodded your head. “Still, the guy did die right in front of the mirror. And the daughter’s right. The way the legend goes,” Dean’s eyes glanced at the mirror before looking back at you and Sam. “'You Know Who’ scratches your eyes out.”

“It’s still worth checking into.” Sam thought out loud, looking at the two of you for an answer.

Suddenly you heard footsteps echo off the wooden floors outside in the hall, you all gave each other panicked looks as Sam dashed to see who it was, he stopped at the doorway when he saw it was the friend from earlier. She stopped and placed a hand on the wall.

“What are you doing up here?” She asked, looking at the three of you with suspicion.

You looked at the boys, hoping they could make up a story. “We…” Dean looked at his brother for a second before turning his attention on the girl. “We had to go to the bathroom.”

“Who are you?” She pressed, looking at Dean.

“Like we said downstairs, we worked with Donna’s Dad.” Dean explained, taking a quick glance at the two of you.

“He was a day trader or something, he worked by himself.” She said.

“No, I know, I meant…” Dean tried to make up another lie, stuttering out an excuse, but he wasn’t quick enough.

“And all those weird questions downstairs, what was that?” She asked as a smile spread across her lips when all of you stood quiet. “So you tell me what’s going on or I start screaming.”

You rolled your eyes at her threat. “All right. All right.” You said, throwing up a hand so Dean couldn’t say something stupid. “We think something happened to Donna’s dad.”

“Yeah, a stroke.” She snapped, you clenched your jaw.

“You might want to open up a medical book sometime, Blondie. That’s not the sign of a typical stroke. We think it might be something else.” You said, giving her a glare.

“Like what?” She asked, her eyes jumping to the bathroom floor before looking back at Sam.

“Honestly, we don’t know yet.” Sam explained. “But we don’t want it to happen again to anyone else. That’s the truth.”

“So if you’re gonna scream, go right ahead.” Dean said, nodding his head at her.

She was quiet for a few moments, rethinking her decisions. “Who are you, cops?” She questioned.

The three of you looked at one another. “Something like that.” You said, shrugging your shoulders.

“Tell you what, here.” Sam dug inside his pocket, pulling out a pen and piece of paper to scribble something down. “If you think of anything, you and your friends notice anything strange, out of the ordinary, just give us a call.”

Sam handed her the piece of paper as he walked by, you and Dean followed, leaving her alone to stare at the piece of paper.

~~~

“All right, say Bloody Mary is really haunting this town. There’s gonna be some sort of proof, right?” Dean asked, heading inside the local library as you and Sam followed. “A local woman who died nasty.”

“Yeah, but a legend this widespread, it’s hard.” Sam theorized. “I mean, there’s like fifty different versions of who is actually is. Once story says she’s a witch, another say’s she’s a mutilated bride. There’s a lot more.”

“So what are we supposed to be looking for?” Dean asked.

“Well, every version’s got a few things in common.” You spoke up, walking faster so you could stand next to Dean on his left side. “It’s always a woman named Mary and she always dies in front of a mirror.”

“So we’ve got to search local newspapers, public records as far back as they go. See if we can find a Mary that fits the bill.” Sam said, stopping when you all got into the room where the computers and shelves of different books surrounded you.

“Well, that sounds annoying.” Dean remarked, looking around at the place.

“No, It won’t be so bad, as long as we…” Sam turned his head and frowned when he noticed all of the computers that were lined up had a white piece of paper that had OUT OF ORDER written on it. “Ha, I take it back. This will be very annoying.”

~~~

After finding enough materials, the three of you headed back to the motel to do some research. You started reading as soon as you sat down on the bed while Dean sat at the table. Sam laid on the bed closest to the door and shut his eyes for a few moments before he was passed out.

Halfway through the book, you let out a yawn. You tried your hardest to keep your eyes open for just a bit longer, but you couldn’t do it. You hadn’t been getting enough sleep the past few weeks, so it was no wonder you were tired. You put the book down right next to you and told Dean that you were going to take a ten minute nap, which he was fine with. But it turned into an hour.

So now he was left to do all the research by himself. Not that he minded, it was nice to see that you were finally getting some sleep. You looked so peaceful to him.. so gorgeous. Both you and Sam’s nightmares were getting out of control and when you had them, you and Sam could never wake up. Dean would spend five or so minutes trying to get either one of you back to consciousness again and the both of you would eventually wake up. But you, you always looked drained, as if the nightmares you were having always took a mental toll on you.

Dean glanced over to see that his brother had woken up when he heard the sound of gasping. His breathing was heavy as he tried to bring himself back to a normal state.

Why’d you let me fall asleep?“ Sam whispered, looking up at the ceiling.

"Cause I’m an awesome brother.” Dean muttered, looking over at Sam. “So, what did you dream about?”

“Lollipops and candy canes.” Sam sarcastically replied, turning his head to look at Dean. He just rolled his eyes. “You find anything?”

“Oh, besides a whole new level of frustration? No.” Dean said, slamming his book in annoyance. “I looked at everything. A few local women, a Laura and a Catherine, committed suicide in front of a mirror, and a giant mirror fell on a guy named Dave. But, uh…no Mary.”

Sam sighed to himself, throwing himself back onto the pillow as he pondered. “Maybe we just haven’t found it yet.."

"I’ve been searching for strange deaths in the area, you know, eyeball bleeding, that sort of thing. There’s nothing.” Dean admitted. “Whatever’s happening here, maybe it just ain’t Mary.”

Before Sam could respond, his phone began to ring. He picked it up and looked down to see who was calling, but it was an unknown number. He answered anyway, pressing the phone against his ear and said hello.

You woke up at the noise, your eyes slowly fluttered open and you looked around the room to see that Sam was awake now, talking to someone on the phone as Dean was still in the same spot. You inhaled a deep breath as you sat up and brought your knees up to your chest as you wrapped your arms around them to hold them into place. You found yourself gazing at the wall on the other side of the room, your heart was feeling heavy inside of your chest as you thought about the nightmare you had again, the same one you had this morning before going into the morgue.

“Morning, sweetheart.“ Dean said after noticing you were now awake as he grabbed another book and flipped it open. He started to read over it, but when you didn’t respond, he looked back over at you to see that you were in some sort of trance, the expression on your face had fallen into a look of heartache. “Y/N? Are you okay?”

It took a minute until you finally looked back at Dean and noticed that he was giving you a look of concern. “Yeah.” You lied to him, bringing yourself back into reality as you apologized when you realized he did all of the work. "I’m sorry. You should have woken me up.”

He shook his head. “No, sweetheart, it’s fine. You needed the sleep."

You nodded your head, before looking at Sam as he got off the phone, he had a shocked expression, leaving you and Dean worried. "That was Charlie, Donna’s friend from earlier.” He explained. “Someone else died.”

~~~

You sat on the bench at the park next to Charlie as she cried, trying to explain how her friend passed away. “And they found her on the bathroom floor. And her- her eyes…they were gone.” She sniffed, looking at the three of you.

“I’m sorry.” Sam apologized.

“And she said it. I heard her say it.” Charlie admitted, the three of you looked at one another. “But it couldn’t be because of that. I’m insane, right?” She wanted reassurance from all of you, but you could only let out a sigh.

“No, you’re not insane.” You said, looking down at her.

“God, that makes me feel so much worse.” She mumbled as she looked down at the ground.

“Look,” Sam began, giving Charlie a look of sympathy. “We think something might be happening here, something that can’t be explained.”

“And we’re gonna stop it.” Dean interrupted, glancing at Charlie. “But we could use your help.”

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​ // @harleycao​ // @jori21​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.4) Phantom Traveler: Part three

“Face your fears”

Paring: Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, language, fluff

Summary:  After the mysterious crash of a commercial airliner, Y/N and the boys are called in by a family friend to investigate. They soon learn they are dealing with a disaster-causing demon, and will need to board a doomed flight in order to exorcise it. The problem is, Y/N is afraid of planes.

Word count: 6,162

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

While likes are appreciated, feedback is what keeps me writing.

You were back in the Impala and on the way to finding out which flight the passengers the demon was going after were going to be on. Sam was finishing up another call with one of the passengers, pretending to be an employee of the airlines asking for a bogus survey.

“Really? Well, thank you for taking our survey, and if you do plan to fly, please don’t forget your friend your friends at United Britannia Airlines. Thanks.” Sam hung up the phone and pulled out the list of passengers, crossing off a few names. “That takes care of Blaine Sanderson and Dennis Holloway. They’re not flying anytime soon.”

“Our only wild card is the flight attendant Amanda Walker.” Dean said, glancing over to look at the sheet before turning his attention back on the road.

“Her sister Karen said her flight leaves Indianapolis at eight o'clock. It’s her first night back on the job.” Sam explained, dropping the paper and pen back into his lap as he looked over at his brother.

“That’s sounds like just our luck.” Dean muttered underneath his breath.

“This is a five hour drive.” You reminded Dean of what he seemed to be forgetting. “Even with you behind the wheel.”

Dean rolled his eyes and turned his attention back to Sam, ignoring your comment. “Call Amanda’s cellphone again, see if we can’t head her off at the pass.”

Sam scratched the back of his head and sighed. “I already left her three voice messages. She must have turned her cellphone off.” He dropped his hand back to his lap. “God, we’re not gonna make it.”

“We’ll make it.” Dean said as he pressed his foot on the gas pedal.

You let out a quiet sigh as you pulled your phone out of your back pocket. You flipped it open and scrolled through the contacts until you came across Piper. You knew it was dumb, but you had sent her a text message, letting her know what was going on the past couple of days. You told her it was weird coming across a demon without her or her sisters with you, and you also told her that you wished she were here.

She was never going to respond to your message, and you knew that. But it still didn’t hurt to at least pretend that she and her sister’s were alive. Not only did you send a text message to her, but you also texted Victor, after the longest time of not reaching out to him, you finally did. You told him how you missed him, and asked how your two favorite nephews were doing. It’s been a day since you texted him, though. And your stomach was beginning to twist into knots at the thought of him being dead, too.

You swallowed the lump forming in your throat as you flipped your phone shut and began playing with your bracelet. Dean glanced into the rearview mirror and watched as you turned your head to look out the window as you rested yourself back against the leather seats. He was concerned at the state you were in, he thought it was just because you were nervous about this case. But the truth was, you were feeling homesick.

~~~

You all managed to get to the airport just in time and ran inside the terminal booth, dodging people that were roaming around with their roll on luggage. You headed up to three screens that showed all the flights that would be taking off tonight. Your eyes scanned for the one that Amanda would be taking, your arm shot up and pointed at where you found it.

“Right there. They’re boarding in thirty minutes.” You said, looking at the boys.

“Okay. We still have some cards to play.” Dean looked around at the place. “We need to find a phone.”

He ran off and you and Sam followed behind. It didn’t take long for you to find one, Dean grabbed it as you leaned in close. “Hi, Gate thirteen.” A female voice answered on the other line.

“I’m trying to contact Amanda Walker. She’s a flight attendant on flight, um…” Dean stuttered, looking at both of you for an answer. You rolled your eyes and whispered out the number. “Flight 424.”

On the overhead, you heard her name being announced. You tapped your foot against the floor, becoming impatient at how slow this was taking. After a few seconds, you heard a second female voice answer the phone. “This is Amanda Walker.” She spoke up.

“Miss Walker. Hi, this is Dr. James Headfield from St. Francis Memorial Hospital.” Dean began to make up a lie, you and Sam gave him a confused look. “We have a Karen Walker here.” She sounded frantic when she repeated the girl’s name. “Nothing serious- just a minor car accident, but she was injured , so-” But the plan didn’t go through when Amanda spoke up.

“That’s impossible. I just got off the phone with her.” Amanda said, disbelief lacing her voice.

Dean was quiet for a few moments. You sighed to yourself and clenched your jaw. “You what?” He asked.

“Five minutes ago.” Amanda explained, her tone became harder as she continued on speaking. “She’s at her house, cramming for a final. Who is this?”

“Uh, well…there must be some mistake.” Dean let out a nervous laugh, knowing he just got busted.

“And how would you even know I was here?” She went on, you and Sam leaned in closer, trying to listen into the conversation better. “Is this one of Vince’s friends?”

“Guilty as charged.” Dean lied.

Amanda chuckled out of annoyed. “Wow. This is unbelievable.” She hissed.

“He’s really sorry.” Dean tried to apologize, throwing his hand up in the air.

Amanda was quiet for a few moments, before speaking up again. “Well, you tell him to mind his own business and stay out of my life, okay?” She asked.

“Yes, but he really needs to see you tonight, so-” Dean tried to speak up, but she cut him off.

“No, I’m sorry. It’s too late.” She admitted.

You ripped the phone out of Dean’s hands, ignoring his silent protests as you pressed the phone against your ear. “Amanda? This is one of Vince’s…lady friends. Look, from a girl’s perspective, you shouldn’t be like this. You should see the poor guy, he’s a mess.” You lied, pretending as if she was your friend. “Really. It’s quite pathetic.”

Her tone changed quickly, becoming softer. “Really?”

You smiled and nodded, as if she could see you. “Oh, yeah.”

“Look, I’ve got to go.” She said, you frowned at what you heard. “Tell him to call me when I land.”

“No, no. Wait, Amanda.” You repeated her name over the phone, but all you heard was the dial tone. You slammed the phone back on the hook and sighed.

You followed behind the boys as they walked away, Dean cursing underneath his breath as he walked around in slight circles. You brought your bottom lip in between your teeth and chewed at it softly.

“All right. It’s time for Plan B. We’re getting on that plane.” Sam said, looking at you and Dean.

But you and Dean weren’t so happy with the idea. “No, just hold on a second.” Dean began, but Sam cut him off before he had the chance to say anything.

“That plane is leaving with over a hundred passengers on board,” Sam snapped at his brother. “And if we’re right,” He looked around and whispered. “That plane is gonna crash.”

“I know.”

“We’re getting on the plane,” Sam stated. “We need to find that demon and exorcise it. We’ll get the tickets and you guys get whatever you can out of the trunk. Meet me back here in five minutes.” As Sam turned around, he noticed that you and Dean were not moving an inch from where you were supposed to be heading. Sam gave you a worried look. “Are you guys okay?” He asked.

You and Dean were quiet for a few moments, Dean shrugged his shoulders as he looked around the place before making eye contact with Sam. “I'm not.” He admitted, shaking his head slightly.

"Yeah, me neither." You muttered underneath your breath.

“What? What’s wrong?” Sam leaned in closer, giving you a serious look.

“Well, I kind of have this problem with, uh…” Dean tried to explain it with hand gestures, Sam couldn’t help but smile at what he was admitting.

“Flying?” Sam asked, biting back another smile.

“Well, look at that.” You couldn’t help but let out a nervous chuckle as you looked over at Dean. “We’re both afraid of flying.. this has never really been an issue until now.”

“You two are joking, right?” Sam tried to laugh it off. But you both still had a look of fear on your faces, Sam rolled his eyes.

Dean stomped his foot like a child. “Do I look like I’m joking?” He hissed. “Why do you think I drive everywhere, Sam?”

Sam sighed, trying to figure out another way to make this work. “All right. Uh, I will go.” But you weren’t so happy with Sam’s plan.

“What are you, nuts? The plane’s gonna crash.” You stated, throwing you arm in the air.

“Okay- we can do this together.” Sam slowly said. “Or I can go alone. I’m not seeing a third option here.”

You looked around the place again, trying to make up your mind about what to do. It took a minute until you sighed to yourself and rolled your eyes. “Fine." You hissed underneath your breath. "We’ll go. Only because your plan is stupid.”

Sam raised a brow up at you, but you didn't notice as you began walking away with Dean trailing close behind. Seconds later, his lips twitched into a small smile when he realized that you were worried about losing him. If either brother was going to die, you were going to die with them.

~~~

After getting your tickets and boarding the plane, the three of you settled into your seats. You sat in the middle of the boys, Dean sat closest to the aisle and Sam settled on the window seat. You tapped your foot against the floor of the plane as you observed a manual of what to do if the plane were to crash. Dean was doing the same. But when the plane started to go up into the air, the man quickly grabbed a hold of your hand.

After a few minutes into the flight, humming filled your ears. Sam turned his head to see that Dean was leaned back in his seat. He looked at him with a confused face. “You’re humming Metallica?”

“Calms me down.” He explained, Sam scoffed and paid attention back to the window.

You sighed as you put the manual back where you found it, before looking over at Dean, who still had his eyes closed and hummed to himself. “Look, I know you two are nervous, all right? But you guys got to stay focused.” Sam said to you and his brother. “I mean, we got thirty-two minutes and counting to track this thing down, or whoever it’s possessing, anyway, and perform a full-on exorcism.” Sam explained in a rush tone, you rolled your eyes. He wasn’t helping much.

“On a crowded plane. That’s gonna be easy.” You muttered in a hissed tone.

“Just take it one step at a time, all right?” Sam whispered, trying to calm you down. “Now, who is it possessing?” He asked, turning his head to look at the both of you.

“It’s usually gonna be somebody with some sort of weakness,” You explained. “You know, a chink in the armor that the demon can worm through, somebody with an addiction or emotional distress.” You turned your head to look up at the stewardess walking around the aisle and checking on other passengers. “This is Amanda’s first flight after the crash.” You said, sitting back down in your seat. “If I were her, I’d be pretty messed up.”

Dean nodded, turning his attention to the blonde stewardess that stopped right next to your row. “Excuse me, are you Amanda?” He asked, she smiled and shook her head. “Oh, my mistake.”

As she walked away, you slightly stood back up in your seat and saw another blonde woman in the back of the plane fixing up a cart. You plopped back down and looked at the brothers once more. “All right, that’s got to be Amanda back there, so I’ll go talk to her and.. read her mental state, I guess.”

You were about to get up from your seats, but two hands kept you in place. You saw that both of the brothers were pinning you down. You gave them a confused look. “What if she’s already possessed? We can’t have you go in there.” Dean said, his voice filled with worry.

“There’s ways to test that.” You leaned over and opened up your duffel bag, pulling out a small container of holy water.

Sam ripped the bottle out of your hands and tucked it into his jacket, before clearing his throat. “No. I think we can go more subtle.” He insisted. “If she’s possessed, she’ll flinch at the name of God.”

“Oh, yeah.” You muttered. You got out of your seat and headed over to the back, but Sam called for you again. You leaned over Dean’s seat. “What?” You asked.

“Make sure to say it in Latin.” He reminded me, you nodded your head.

As you took a few more steps to the back, he called you back again. You went back to the seats and leaned over. “Sam, what!?” You hissed out in anger.

“Uh, in Latin it’s ‘Cristo.’” He reminded you.

You rolled your eyes. “Dude, I know! I'm not an idiot!” You wanted to yell, but it came out as a whisper. He was quiet again.

You sighed to yourself and stood back up again, but you were stopped for the third time as Dean called out for you. You went back over to them, wondering what he wanted. “Be safe, okay?”

You nodded your head, letting him know that you’d be fine before you started walking to the back. There was a slight turbulence that caused the plane to shake, but you quickly caught yourself on two seats before you could fall. You let in a deep breath and composed yourself, getting back up and walking to where you saw Amanda.

You smiled and slowly inched yourself into the little spot, saying hello as she just smiled at you. “Can I help you with something?” She asked, placing a cup on a stack with others.

“Oh, no. I’m just a bit of an uneasy flier.” You admitted smiling again. “It makes me feel better to walk around a little bit.”

“It happens to the best of us.” She said, continuing to move things around on her cart.

“Of course, you being a stewardess, I guess flying comes easy for you.” You said, rubbing your hands together as she laughed.

“You’d be surprised.” She muttered underneath her breath.

“Really? You’re a nervous flier?” You asked.

“Yeah, maybe- a little bit.” She smiled at you, shrugging her shoulders.

You smiled. “How is that being a stewardess, you’re scared to fly?”

“Kind of a long story.” She admitted, reaching over to grab a stack of paper towels, she looked at you for a few seconds. You nodded your head.

“Right. Sorry for asking.” You apologized giving her a smile. Both of you stood in a silence for a few moments, until you spoke up again. “Have you ever considered other employment?”

“No,” She admitted. “Look, everyone’s afraid of something. I just, uh…I’m not gonna let it hold me back."

You licked your lips, looking down at your feet as you sighed and muttered underneath you breath, "Cristo."

Amanda stopped what she was doing and looked up at you. "I’m sorry, did you say something?”

You shifted around in your spot, giving her a small smile. “Cristo?” You asked, seeing if she would freak out. But all she did was look at you with confusion. You sighed, shaking your head. “Nothing. Never mind."

You made your way back to the aisle and to the boys. You got back into your seat. They looked at you, wondering what happened back there. "All right, well, she’s got to be the most well-adjusted person on the planet.” You admitted, adjusting yourself into a comfortable position.

“You said 'Cristo’? And?” Sam asked, leaning over and looking at you with curiosity.

“There’s no demon in her.” You said, turning your head to look at him. “There’s no demon getting in her.”

Sam looked straight ahead and sighed to himself. “So, if it’s on the plane, it can be anyone…anywhere.”

Suddenly the plane began to go into another turbulence as it shook around. You let out a small squeak and clutched onto Dean, who was clutching onto the arm rests. “Come on! That can’t be normal!” He shouted as his expression filled with concern.

“It’s just a little turbulence,” Sam explained in a calm down.

You turned your head to look at him, a frown stretching on your lips. “Sam, this plane is going to crash, okay? So quit treating us like we’re fucking four.” You hissed out.

Sam rolled his eyes. “You two need to calm down.”

“Well, I’m sorry we can’t.”

“Yes, you can.”

“Dude, stow the touchy-feely, self-help yoga crap. It’s not helping.” Dean snarled at Sam, Sam let out a breath and rolled his eyes at his brother.

“Listen here,” Sam hissed, leaning over so he was close enough to look at him. “If you two are panicked, you’re wide open for demonic possession, so you need to calm yourself down right now.”

You and Dean became quiet at his tone. You turned your head to focus on the back of the seat that was in front of you as you exhaled deeply. Sam narrowed your eyes and shook his head, sitting back in his seat.

“Now,” Sam spoke up, getting everyone’s attention as he pulled out a book. “I found an exorcism in here that I think is gonna work- the Ritual Romano.”

“What do we have to do?” Dean asked, looking at him.

“It’s two parts. The first part expels the demon from the victim’s body.” Sam explained. “It makes it manifest, which makes it more powerful.”

“More powerful? How?” Dean asked, giving his brother a worried look.

“Well, it doesn’t need to possess someone anymore. It can wreck havoc on its own.” Sam said, you wanted to smack him.

“Oh, and why is that a good thing?” You hissed out, giving him a glare.

Sam looked down at the book and explained. “Well, because the second part sends the Bastard back to hell once and for all.”

“First thing’s first- we got to find it.” You stated.

Dean pulled out his little E.M.F. Meter and check the passengers to see if the demon was possessing any of them. He started at the end, slowly making his way down to the beginning part of the place. You signaled for Sam to follow you when you decided to check up on Dean and see what he found.

You approached Dean with his back turned to you, as you placed a hand on his shoulder, he jumped around. When he saw it was only the two of you, he sighed in relief. “Don’t do that.” He hissed.

“I’m sorry.” You said, a frown stretching across your lips. “Did you find anything?”

“No, nothing. How much time we got?” He asked, turning his attention to Sam.

Sam looked down at his watch, then at you and Dean. “Fifteen minutes.” He said, looking around at the passengers. “Maybe we missed somebody.”

“Maybe it’s not on the plane.” Dean said, earning a confused look from his brother.

“You believe that?” Sam asked, shaking his head at what the oldest Winchester thought.

“Well, I will if you will.” Dean suggested.

You looked up at Dean, who looked became quiet, acting like he just saw a ghost. You gave him a worried look, but he wasn’t paying attention to you and Sam, his gaze was fixed on something else. You turned your head to see one of the pilots that stepped out of a small room and smiled at Amanda, heading to the cockpit.

“Cristo.” Dean muttered.

You watched as the pilot stopped in his tracks, twitching slightly at the word. His head turned around and looked at the three of you. You nervously gulped when his eyes turned black.

Dean bolted down the aisle when he saw the demon, you quickly trailed behind when you knew exactly where he was heading. “She’s not going to believe us.” You tried to catch up with him, ignoring the looks that passengers were giving you.

“Twelve minutes, Y/N.” He reminded you of the time that was slowly passing by until there was a possible crash.

You squeezed into the small space behind Dean and Sam. Amanda turned around and spotted you first, she smiled warmly at you. “Flight’s not too bumpy for you, I hope.” She said in a joking tone.

“Actually, that’s kind of what we need to talk to you about.” You began, trying to sound normal as Sam pulled the curtain back to give all of you privacy.

“Um, okay.” She said in slightly confused tone, but she just shrugged her shoulders and smiled. “What can I do for you?”

“This is gonna sound nuts, but we just don’t have time for the whole 'the truth is out there’ speech right now.” Dean said bluntly, looking around.

Sam stepped into the conversation, leaning over his brother’s shoulder and put out a hand, he smiled slightly. “Look, we know you were on flight 2485.” Sam admitted.

Her face dropped into panic as she looked at the three of you. “Who are you guys?”

“We’ve spoken to some of the other survivors.” Sam continued, trying to explain this situation. “We know something brought down the plane. It wasn’t mechanical failure.”

“We need to stop it from happening again.” Dean continued on, but Amanda wasn’t in the mood to hear anymore.

She shook her head, walking up to push the three of you out of there. “I’m sorry. I-I'm very busy.”

Dean managed to stop her before she could leave by putting a hand on her shoulder and looking at her straight in the eye. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Wait a second.” He tried to calm the scared girl down. “I’m not gonna hurt you, okay?”

“Listen to me.” You said, getting her attention. “The pilot from flight 2485, Chuck Lambert- he’s dead.”

“What?” She asked, shaking her head at the news you told her. “Chuck is dead?”

You nodded your head. “He died in a plane crash.” You said. “That’s two plane crashes in two months. That doesn’t strike you as strange?” She didn’t say anything as she looked down at the ground, trying to process the information you gave her.

Sam scratched the top of his head, trying to think of something else, before he spoke up again. “There was something wrong with 2485. There’s something wrong with this flight, too.”

“Amanda, you have to believe us.” Dean said.

She kept quiet for a few moments, looking around the place as all of you stared at her, waiting for her to say something. She swallowed and spoke up. “On…” She rubbed her forehead as she continued. “On 2485, there was this man. He…had these eyes.”

“Yes, that’s exactly what we’re talking about.” Sam said, smiling at the woman.

“What are you asking me to do?” She asked in a rushed tone, looking at you with suspicion.

“Get the copilot. We need you to bring him back here.” you explained.

“What does he have to do with anything?” She questioned, you shook your head, trying your hardest not to roll your eyes.

“Don’t have time to explain. We just need to talk to him.” Dean said, trying to sound calm.

“How am I supposed to get the copilot-” She began arguing, but Sam cut her off.

“Tell him there’s something’s broken back here, whatever will get him out of the cockpit.” Sam tried to explain of what she needed to do, but she still wasn’t budging, making up another excuse.

“Do you know I could lose my job if you-”

“You’re gonna lose a lot more than your job if you don’t help us out!” You hissed, at her.

She looked at the boys, who were giving her pleading looks. Amanda silently stood there for a few seconds, before she took in a death breath and nodded her head, agreeing to help you. You watched as she walked into the hall, and made her way to the door of the cock pit. She knocked it when she got there and a few seconds later, the pilot stepped out. After exchanging a few words, both of them began walking back to where the three of you were.

Sam pulled out the holy water from his jacket and Dean grabbed the book from his own, handing it over to his brother before peeking out of the curtains one more time to see they were getting closer. As soon as the pilot came in, Dean threw a punch straight at the man’s jaw, sending him backwards. Dean lunged forward and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt, lifting him up before slamming his body back down on the ground. The man went to scream, but Dean placed a piece of tape on his mouth.

“What are you doing? You said you were just gonna to talk to him.” Amanda said, walking over to the boys.

“We are going to talk to him.” Dean said, struggling to keep the man’s hands pinned in his grip as Sam squirted holy water on his body. It sizzled and burned through his shirt, leaving three burn wounds.

“Oh, my God. What’s wrong with him?” She asked, her face written with panic at what she was seeing.

“Y/N, you need to calm her down. Take her outside and close the curtain” Sam instructed, looking over at you. You dug your nails into the palm of your hands, hating the fact that this is what you were having to come down to. He turned his attention to Amanda. “Don’t let anybody in, okay? Can you do that?”

She wasn’t paying much attention to Sam, her gaze was focused on the copilot. You grabbed her arm and spoke her name, nodding over at the curtain as you pulled her out of the room and closed the curtain behind her. You turned around just in time to see Dean punch the man one more.

“Hurry up, Sam. I don’t know how much longer I can hold him.” Dean hissed as he struggled to keep the man down. You bent down in between the boys and tried your hardest to help Dean as much as you could, but this man was strong.

Sam started the exorcism as he kept spraying holy water on the body. Everything seemed to be going according to plan until the demon until the bottle flew out Sam’s hand, and seconds later all of you went toppling to the ground.

You couldn’t help but roll your eyes before getting back up pinning him back down again. Dean straddled his body, forcing him to stay still as Sam began to speak again. But the demon easily flicked you and Dean to the corner of the room. The lights began to flicker rapidly around you. He grabbed Sam by the collar and pulled him in close, a smirk spreading across his lips.

“I know what happened to your little girlfriend!” He taunted, his eyes flashing black. “She must have died screaming! Even now, she’s burning!” His attention turned towards you, and you could feel a sudden ping inside of your chest at the words he was speaking. “Same goes along with your mother, bitch.”

Dean lunged at the demon in anger of what was said, punching him in the jaw when he wasn’t looking, before managing to pin him back into place. Sam stared at the demon for a few seconds, losing focus as you just sat away from him. Dean called out to his brother, trying to get him to focus again.

Sam continued speaking, continuing to finish the exorcism. He dropped the journal to the floor and helped Dean as the demon groaned in pain and tried to keep itself inside the body. But a smoke of black air slowly rose out of the man’s mouth and into an air vent, something that you didn’t want to happen.

“Where did he go?” Sam asked, frantically looking around.

“He’s in the plane. Hurry up. You got to finish this.” You said, gesturing to the curtain. Somehow the demon managed to fling the book back into the hallway and Sam went to go get it.

As he was starting to do so, the plane lost its balance and started to fall. Your body was being thrown back against Dean’s as you heard screams from the front of the plane. Dean wrapped his arms around you from behind as you clutched onto the wall as best as you could.

All you could hear was the sound of the alarm blaring and your own screaming along with Dean’s. Your fingers dug into the wall as you silently prayed, hoping that Sam found the book in time before all of you were dead. It felt like forever, hearing all the noises and the shaking of the plane as you clutched on for dear life. But if you were going to die, at least you were dying in the arms of the man you loved.

It was a few seconds later until the plane slowly started to shake less, and pretty soon the plane stopped shaking. You opened your eyes to see that everything was back to normal.

You let out a shaky breath, trying to compose yourself as best as you could. “Are you all right?” You heard Dean ask, his breathing was heavy he tried to control his breath.

You nodded your head and the both of you headed over to the curtain to peek outside, your gaze landed on Sam who was holding the journal, making you sigh in relief at the fact that everyone was safe again.

~~~

The plane landed back to the airport it was at before taking off. Police officers questioned the pilot, who had no memory of what happened, considering he was possessed. And Amanda was also speaking to an officer, you watched as she turned her head to the three of you and smiled, mouthing a thank you.

“Let’s get out of here.” Dean said, heading to the exit. As the three of you walked, you pulled out your phone when you could feel it vibrating in your back pocket. You flipped it open and stared down at it when you noticed that you didn’t get a call or a text. Maybe you were just going crazy. As for Sam, he seemed to be distracted with a thought, like he had been since the exorcism. Dean seemed to have caught on, giving you both a worried look. “You guys okay?” He asked, stopping you both in your tracks.

Sam stopped and turned around to speak to him while you kept your back turned to him. “Dean, it- it knew about Jessica.” He said in a whisper, looking around at the people that were walking past you.

“Sam, these things, they read minds. They lie.” Dean explained, acting as it wasn’t a big deal. “All right? That’s all it was.” Sam nodded, trying to act as if he believed that. But deep down, he was still shaken up. “Come on.” Dean patted his brother’s shoulder and the brothers both began heading out, leaving you standing there for a moment.

You knew how demons worked, of course they lied. But there were some you came across a few times that didn’t. That demon also knew about your mother, and as much as you hated to think about it, it terrified you. You brought a hand up to rub it down your face all before your attention was brought back to your phone when you felt it vibrating again.

When you opened it up again, you noticed that Victor was calling you. You held in a breath, letting it ring for a few seconds before finally answering it. You let out a shaky breath, your eyes began to well up with tears as you greeted the man. “Hello?”

“Hey, Y/N. I’m sorry it took so long for me to respond, I’ve been-..” Victor breathed out a chuckle as he had gave out a lie. “I’ve been dealing.”

Your heart sank at his words. The Halliwell sisters were truly dead, at least, that’s what you were thinking. The truth was, as soon as you reached out to Victor, they didn’t want him telling you that they were still alive. Because they knew that you would’ve come back.

As much as they wanted to have you back in their life, they feared for the worst after what they were told by Zankou before they managed to Vanquish him; the demon that had killed your parents in order to get to you kept coming back around the Halliwell manor and especially Victor’s apartment to see if you would happen to pop back up at either of those places.

The only way you were going to stay safe is if you kept travelling around instead of coming back to the one place that would for sure get you killed. They wanted you away just until they found a way to get rid of this demon once and for all.

“I’m sorry, Vic.” You spoke in a soft tone of voice as you slowly began walking forward to the exit to catch up with both of the brothers. For some reason, you felt like all of this was your fault. “I can’t imagine how you and Wyatt must be feeling right now.”

“Wyatt’s been upset about it, Chris is a little too young to even understand what happened, but it’s sure going to hurt him when he gets older.” Victor said, you could hear him let out a sigh. “The boys miss you, sweetheart. So do I. I hope you’re doing good.”

“I’m hanging in there.” You lied, reaching up to wipe away a tear that was falling down your face. “I’ve been moving around to a lot of Motels. And to a lot of different states. I still don’t know what I’m doing with my life yet and it’s been months. How does one just go about their day and not feel lost when they’ve lost their family?”

Victor fell silent from your question, he hated having to lie to you. “You didn’t lose your whole family.” He muttered into the phone. “We may be states apart, but you are still like a daughter to me, okay? And you’re still like an aunt to Wyatt and Chris.”

You nodded your head at words, as if he were standing right in front of you. As you exited the airport, you could see that the brothers were leaning against the Impala as they were wrapping up a conversation they were having with Jerry, who had let them know that nobody knew what the three of you had done, but he sure did. Their father was going to be real proud of them. But before Jerry had a chance to walk away, the older Winchester wondered how the man had gotten his cellphone number, considering how he only had it for six months.

Jerry told the boys how their father gave it to him, and although he didn’t exactly talk to him, he called his number and it came up in the voicemail, telling him to give Dean a call. You said your goodbyes to Victor before hanging up as Jerry walked away from the brothers, leaving them completely confused at the news they had heard.

You headed up to the brothers, who asked you where you had been and you gave a little white lie, telling them that you had to use the restroom really badly. Sam and Dean believed it, and all of you decided to stay behind a a little bit longer as the boys sat on top of the trunk. You stood in front of them, watching as a plane flew right above you.

“This doesn’t make sense, man.” Sam said, shoving his hands inside his jacket pocket. “I’ve called Dad’s number like fifty times. It’s been out of service.”

You leaned in closer when you saw Dean type his father’s number into his phone and put it to his ear, listening as it went to voicemail.

“This is John Winchester. I can’t be reached. If this is an emergency, call my son Dean- 785-555-0179. He can help.”

Both brothers kept quiet for a few moments, the expressions on their faces fell into looks of hurt. You wanted to say something, tell them that it was going to be alright, but you decided to keep quiet, watching as Sam got up and headed to the passenger side. Dean closed his phone and shoved it back into his pocket. He walked up to the driver’s side and slipped himself in, slamming the door behind him.

You let out a sigh and bit down on your bottom lip. You hated that you didn’t know what to say to make this situation a bit better. You were their best friend, Dean’s girlfriend and you were failing at being there for them. Just like you failed at being there for Victor and your nephews.

~~~

Bloody Mary

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​ // @harleycao​ // @itsangelpie-supports​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.4) Phantom Traveler: Part two

“Suits, fences and demons, oh my!”

Paring: Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, language, fluff, Sammy’s got a little crush (is that even a warning?)

Summary: After the mysterious crash of a commercial airliner, Y/N and the boys are called in by a family friend to investigate. They soon learn they are dealing with a disaster-causing demon, and will need to board a doomed flight in order to exorcise it. The problem is, Y/N is afraid of planes.

Word count: 3,538

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Feedback keeps me going

The three of you headed to Riverfront Psychiatric Hospital and greeted Max Jaffey outside, you noticed that he was quite injured from his accident, having to use a cane to get around. As you walked around the hospital grounds, he was a bit surprised to have another visit from the Homeland Security.

“I don’t understand. I already with Homeland Security.” Max said, walking in between the boys as you followed behind. You listened to where this conversation was heading.

“Right. Some new information has come up.” Dean explained, walking in sync with Max. “So if you could just answer a couple questions for us, that would be great.”

“Just before the plane went down, did you notice anything unusual?” Sam asked, you watched as Max limped. He was probably getting tired from walking.

“Strange lights, weird noises, maybe…voices.” Dean asked. Max looked at him like he was crazy

“No, nothing.” He said, looking back at the ground to see where he was walking.

You all headed over to a near table and took a seat, you sat across from Max and decided to jump into the conversation, after all. “Mr. Joffey-” You began, but Max corrected you.

“Jaffey.” He said, you nodded your head, apologizing.

“Jaffey. You checked yourself in here, right? Can I ask why?”

Max scoffed and looked at you, a smile spread across his face. “I was a little stressed. I survived a plane crash.” He stated.

You licked your lips, nodding your head again. “Yes, and that’s what terrified you? That’s what made you scared?” You pressed, trying to sound as nice as you could.

“I-I don’t want to talk about this anymore.” Max said, shaking his head as he stuttered out his sentence.

You smiled, leaning your body against the table so you could look at him a bit closer. “I think you saw something up there. We need to know what.” You said, quickly glancing at the boys from the corner of your eye.

“No.” Max snapped, shaking his head again. “No. I was delusional- seeing things.”

You looked at the boys and sighed. “He was seeing things.” You muttered, looking at the boys with defeat. You sighed and leaned back in your seat, letting Sam take over.

“It’s okay.” Sam began, he leaned his elbows against the table and looked at Max. “Then just tell us what you thought you saw, please.”

Max sat quiet in his seat for a few moments, looking around to find the courage to speak up. He started, but stopped, keeping quiet until he finally spoke up. “There was this…this…man.” He started. “And, uh, he had these eyes…” His nose scrunched up at the memory. “These, uh…black eyes.”

You looked at the boys, knowing this wasn’t just any spirit, it was a demon. You’ve came across a lot of them before, that you knew exactly what this was. You just wished the Halliwell’s were alive to help you out. Max continued and you turned your attention back onto him. “And I saw him- I thought I saw him…” But he became quiet after that.

“What did you see?” You asked, trying your hardest not to sound eager. You just smiled and let him continue.

Max sighed, speaking up again. “He opened up the emergency exit.” He looked at Dean for clarification that he was wrong, but the oldest Winchester was taken back by the news. “But that’s impossible, right? I mean, I looked it up. There’s about two tons of pressure on that door.”

“This man- did he seem to appear and disappear rapidly? It would look something like a mirage.” Sam tried to come up with a simple explanation.

Max let out a laugh, looking at Sam with confusion. “What are you, nuts?” Sam blinked a few times, a bit taken back by Max’s response. “He was a passenger. He was sitting right in front of me.” You looked at both of the boys and shrugged, knowing this interview was over with.

~~~

“Here we are- George Phelps, seat 20C.” Sam said, looking down at the sheet of paper.

You glanced out of the window, looking over the two story house that was just down the sidewalk that you were parked next to. “Man, I don’t care how strong you are.” Dean said, all of you stepped out of the car as he still rambled on, leaning himself against the car. “Even worked up on PCP or something, no way can you open up an emergency door during a flight.”

“Not if you’re human.” Sam thought, his back turned away so he could observe the house before turning back to look at Dean. “Maybe this guy George was something else- some kind of creature, maybe, in human form.”

“Does that look like a creature’s lair to you?” You questioned, turning your attention to the two story house. Sam turned around and looked at it, before sighing and giving you a look. You shrugged your shoulders, giving him an innocent look before walking to the house. Both boys followed behind.

Mrs. Phelps answered the door a few seconds after you rang the doorbell. After explaining who you were and flashing the fake ids at her, she lead you inside of her house. She sat on her couch, Sam and Dean were sitting in two wooden chairs and you took a spot on the love seat, sitting across from Dean. Sam leaned over to the coffee table and picked up a picture of who you presumed to be George.

“This is your late husband?” Sam asked, looking up at Mrs. Phelps.

She nodded her head. “Yes, that was my George.”

“And you said he was a…dentist?” Dean said, trying to keep a straight face.

“He was headed to a convention in Denver.” She explained, Dean looked over at his brother. “Do you know that he was petrified to fly?” She made a face as if she was about to cry, but she composed herself. “For him to go like that…”

“How long were you married?” You asked, trying to change the subject.

She smiled to herself, looking at you. “Thirteen years.”

“In all that time, did you ever notice anything…strange about him, anything out the ordinary?” You questioned, watching as her eyes jumped around the three of you until she settled on Dean.

“Well…uh, he had acid reflux, if that’s what you mean.” She admitted, you tried to smile as you turned your attention to the brothers. All of you were sharing the same look of confusion.

After leaving the home, you walked behind the brothers down the porch as the door shut behind you, the boys started discussing what you all had just heard.

“It goes without saying. It just doesn’t make any sense.” Sam said, throwing his hands up in the air when all of you stepped on the sidewalk and headed to the car.

“A middle aged dentist with an ulcer. It’s not exactly evil personified.” Dean muttered, looking over at the house once more. “What we need to do is get inside that NTSB warehouse check out that wreckage.”

You sighed at his plan, knowing it wasn’t exactly what you wanted to do. But you wanted to get this case solved. “Okay,” you said. “If we’re gonna go that route, we’d better look the part.”

~~~

You wore a black pencil skirt, with a white blouse tucked neatly inside of it, which went well with your black suit jacket. You were lucky that you kept your outfit from the job you once had a couple of years ago before you quit in order to find yourself stashed away inside of your duffel bag.

You were bent down only slightly to get a perfect view of yourself in one of the mirrors, doing your best to fix up the tie that had to go along with your entire suit so that you could officially pull off the look of homeland security. And as you were doing that, you didn’t really notice that the brothers were both making their way towards you until you could hear their voices ringing inside your ears.

“Man, I look like one of the Blues Brothers.” Dean was complaining about the outfit he had to wear, you turned around to see that both brothers were dressed in the same thing. And clearly, neither of them were too happy about what they were having to do.

“Tell me about it. We look like seventh-graders at their first dance.” Sam muttered underneath his breath. “I feel ridiculous.”

“Well, you certainly don’t look ridiculous.” You brought their attentions over to you as you began walking up to the both of them so that you could fix Dean’s tie. You were beginning to feel a little awkward when you took notice that not just your boyfriend, but his brother, were staring at you. They never once pictured you to be the type of girl to wear a skirt. “Do I look bad.. or something?”

“N-no.” Sam found himself stuttering out the word. He had a little crush on you back in high school, and it was like that part of him was showing up again, no matter how hard he tried to keep it shoved down. After all, you were his brother’s girl. “You just.. don’t look ridiculous either.”

“I agree with what he said.” Dean said, seeming to not have picked up on how nervous his brother seemed, considering how he was lost in the sight of you. His tongue poked out slightly as he licked his lips. “You clean up nice, sweetheart.”

You felt a blush creep up along your cheeks. “Thank you.” You mumbled, finishing up with your boyfriend’s tie before stepping back and eyeing them both with a small smile. “For the record, you both look like very handsome seventh-graders at their first dance.”

It took everything in Sam not to start blushing as soon as you turned away to head back to the Impala. He cleared his throat, holding back his smile as he followed behind. Dean, on the other hand, was a bashful mess. He still hated this outfit, but somehow, you always knew what to say to make everything just a little bit better.

After a few moments, he managed to get himself to stop focusing on your words, and he made his ways towards the Impala, where you and his little brother were waiting. All three of you got into your rightful places and just seconds later, you were driving away from the shop.

~~~

You flashed your fake Homeland Security badge at the security guard sitting behind the desk at the warehouse. It felt like forever as he examined the id, before finally looking your way to give you a suspicious look. But his suspicions still didn’t seem to stop him from granting all three of you access into the warehouse. You passed a couple security guards, who didn’t seem to be paying much attention as a buzzing sound went off, letting you know that the door was open for the three of you to slip right through.

Upon entering, the first thing you took notice of were all of the busted up parts of the plane that somehow recovered from the crash. They were all lined up in a certain way that made it look like the actual plane. You frowned at the sight, as Dean pulled something from his jacket pocket. You turned your head to look at it when it caught the corner of your eyes, your brows furrowing in wonder.

“What is that?” You asked, pointing at the device that looked like some sort of walkman with headphones attached to it.

“It’s an E.M.F. meter, sweetheart.” He explained, showing it to you and Sam close up. “It reads electromagnetic frequencies.”

“Yeah, I know what an E.M.F. Meter is, but why does it look like a busted up Walkman?” You asked.

Dean stopped in his tracks, offended by what you had just said. “Cause that’s what I made it out of.” He said, lifting up as a smile spread across his face. “It’s homemade.”

“Yeah, I can see that.” Sam agreed with a sarcastic smile. Dean gave his brother a dirty look, before you all fell silent.

Dean took the lead, you and his brother following close behind him as he checked out the place for any possible readings. Meanwhile, you were looking around to see if anything was suspicious. But all that you could see were burnt up machine parts.

“Check out that handle.” Dean stopped at what you assumed to be a part of the emergency door handle. You walked up and stood on his right side, leaning over to inspect what he had found. His finger traced over some sort of powder so that he could inspect it more closely, rubbing it between his finger tips. “What is this stuff?”

“One way to find out.” Sam said, reaching into his pocket to pull out a small knife. He scraped out a bit of the residue and placed it into a small glass container he found lying around.

Just a second later, you heard the sound of one too many heavy footsteps coming your way. Sam pulled you in front of him, ushering you to be quick on your feet as all of you ran out of the warehouse. The three of you ran outside until you found some sort of metal wall to hide behind so nobody could spot you. But it was only for a few moments until both of the brothers began walking again. You let out a shaky breath and followed behind, hoping that you wouldn’t get caught.

Of course, all of your worries worsened when a blaring alarm sounded through the air. You tried your best to catch up with the brothers as you all ran towards the exit, but you were finding it rather hard with the heels you just had to wear.

You stopped for a second to kick them off, all before you picked them up and started running again. This time, you were much faster, and you hoped that you were in the clear. Of course, you should’ve known that it was wrong to get your hopes up, because there was metal face that stood in the way.

Dean threw up his jacket to keep the bobbed wire from pricking at him before jumping onto the top. Sam had jumped onto the other side in the matter of seconds, while his brother sat on the ledge, getting ready to throw his other leg over in order to jump down. But he stopped himself when he took notice of you standing there, clutching your shoes to your chest as you stared at the fence nervously. Not once in your life have you ever jumped a fence, and you didn’t think you could start today.

“Give me your hand.” He said, reaching his hand down as he waited for you to grab onto it. But you only stepped back and shook your head at the man, you couldn’t do it. “Sweetheart, give me your hand and I’ll help you up. Just run and jump, I’ll do the rest. I’m not going to let anything bad happen to you.”

You took a deep breath, stepping forward to hand him your shoes, knowing they were only going to get in the way of what you were about to do. He took them from you, before throwing them towards his brother, who was willing to hold onto them for the time being.

And as he did, you stepped backwards, becoming hesitant for a moment, but you soon found yourself running forward as fast you could before jumping up. Dean quickly grabbed ahold your wrist, pulling your body up to the top. You stayed on top of the fence until you took notice that the younger Winchester was going to catch you.

Your boyfriend ushered you to jump down and you did, a relieved sigh escaping past your lips when his little brother caught you.

Dean followed behind you, jumping down before reaching up to grab his jacket. A small smile stretched across his lips from what had happened. “These monkey suits do come in handy.” He commented. You went over to pick up your shoes before taking a hold of the older Winchester’s hand and bolting off, Sam following behind.

~~~

Back at the motel, you all got out of your suits and put on more comfortable clothing for the research that was needed to be done. Pages and drawings you found were pinned on the wall that was behind Sam. He sat at the small table and did online research on his laptop while you and Dean flipped through books. All of you were trying to find anything about phantom travelers and demons. You sat crossed legged on the bed next to Dean as he used the edge of your shared bed to rest his belongings.

“So, every religion in every world culture has the concept of demons and demonic possession, right?” Sam broke your concentration, you looked up at him to see what he had found. He leaned back in his seat, continuing to talk. “Christian, Native American, Hindu- you name it.”

“Yeah, but none of them describe anything like this.” Dean speculated.

“That’s not exactly true,” Sam pointed out. “According to Japanese beliefs, certain demons are behind certain disasters, both natural and man-made. One causes earthquakes and the other causes disease.”

“And this one causes plane crashes?” You asked.

Dean sighed, getting himself off the bed and began walking around. “We have a demon that’s evolved with the times and found a way to ratchet up the body count?” He tried to make up a theory, but it came out more like a question.

Sam shrugged his shoulders, nodding his head. “You know, who knows how many planes it brought down before this one?” Sam thought out loud, turning his attention to his computer for a few seconds. But when he looked at his brother, he noticed that Dean wasn’t his usual self. “What?”

Dean rubbed the back of his head, trying to find the proper response. “I don’t know, man. This isn’t our normal gig.” You watched as he turned around to look at Sam, shaking his head. “I mean, demons, they don’t want anything- just death and destruction for its own sake. This is big.” He sighed to himself at what came out his mouth next. “I wish Dad was here.”

“Yeah, me too.” Sam mumbled, putting his attention back onto his laptop.

You closed your book and sighed to yourself. You wanted to admit this out loud, but you knew you couldn’t. This case was a big deal for the three of you, especially you. You haven’t encountered a demon without at least one of the Halliwell sister’s being by your side to keep you protected. You didn’t have any potions to get rid of this demon, nor did you have any powers to get rid of it. All you could do was follow the boy’s lead.

You were ripped away from your thoughts when Dean’s cellphone rang. He reached inside his jacket pocket and pulled it out to answer it. “Hello?” He asked, you and Sam looked at him to see who was calling. “Oh, hey Jerry.” It was quiet in the room for a few seconds, but it seemed what Jerry had said to Dean wasn’t exactly pleasant as his face became written with shock. “Wha- Jerry I’m sorry. What happened?” He was quiet for another minute, he rolled his eyes and spoke up. “I’ll try to ignore the irony in that…nothing. Hang in there, all right? We’ll catch up with you soon.” Dean closed his phone and looked at the both of you with a worried look.

“Another crash?” You couldn’t help but ask.

“Yeah. Let’s go.” Dean instructed, putting his phone back inside his pocket.

“Where?” Sam asked with curiosity.

“Nazareth.” Dean answered.

~~~

You stood with your arms crossed over your chest, watching as Jerry stood over a microscope and examined the substance that Sam found at the crash sight. It felt like forever, just seeing him adjust the knobs to take a closer look, but all of you had an idea of what it really was.

“Sulfur?” Dean asked, watching as Jerry stood up in his seat. He let out a breath and nodded his head. “All right, that’s great.” He turned around to look at you and Sam. “That’s two plane crashes involving Chuck Lambert. This demon sounds like it was after him.”

“With all due respect to Chuck, if that’s the case, that would be the good news.” Sam stated, you turned around and gave him a confused look.

“What’s the bad news?” You asked.

“Chuck’s plane went down exactly forty minutes into flight. And get this- so did flight 2485.” Sam explained.

“Forty minutes? What does that mean?” Jerry questioned.

“It’s biblical numerology. Noah’s ark, it rained for forty days. Basically,” You stated, looking at Jerry with a straight face. “It means death.”

“I went back. And there have been six plane crashes the last decade that all went down exactly forty minutes in.” Sam explained what he found.

“Any survivors?” Dean asked, Sam shook his head no.

“Not until now, at least- not until flight 2485, for some reason.” Sam explained. “And the cockpit recorder, remember what the E.V.P. said?”

“No survivors.” Dean muttered, turning his head to the side as he licked his lip.

You looked at Sam, putting the evidence all together inside your mind. Your face dropped into concern at the connection. “It’s going after all the survivors. It’s trying to finish the job.”

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​ // @mrsjenniferwinchester​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​ // @harleycao​ // @elephants-bubbles-brachosauruses​ // @itsangelpie-supports​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.4) Phantom Traveler: Part one

“Memories and an unseen photograph”

Pairing: Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, language, fluff

Summary:  After the mysterious crash of a commercial airliner, Y/N and the boys are called in by a family friend to investigate. They soon learn they are dealing with a disaster-causing demon, and will need to board a doomed flight in order to exorcise it. The problem is, Y/N is afraid of planes.

Word count: 2,942

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

You slept through most of the night in the motel you and the boys were staying in, although you kept waking up each time Dean tossed and turned in the middle of the night, either turning to you to wrap his arms around you or to turn his back to you. But he would keep you awake for only a few seconds until you dozed back off. But the very last time he had done it, you couldn’t help but stay lying awake as you stared up at the ceiling as you let memories of the Halliwells run through your mind again.

The only other person you had shared a room with, let alone, a bed, was Paige. She had decided to move out of her apartment and into the manor a couple of months after you had moved into there. And since your bed was bigger than Phoebe’s, and Piper shared hers with her husband, you allowed the youngest Halliwell to sleep in the same room as you until another room was cleared out for you to stay in.

Sure, Paige could’ve slept on the couch down in the living room, or maybe you could have. But neither one of you wanted to suffer through that. And it wasn’t all that bad. You both would stay up each night talking about your day, or the fact that you were both adopted and didn’t find out until you were both much older.

You and Paige Matthews both had a lot of things in common, which made it easier for you to open up about so much you kept bottled up over the years. She was the first one you told about Dean, and how special he had made you feel along with how infatuated with him you were. You admitted to her of how broken you were when he had to leave you to go with his father.

After that, she tried setting you up on blind dates, in hopes to find you someone you’d find spending the rest of your life with. But you always turned her idea of it down, because you were so set on the possibility that you were going to meet Dean again. And you did, and you two were together again. For the first time in five years, you were truly happy again. You just wished the girls were there to see it.

Dean was sleeping on the left side of the bed, leaving you in between him and the glass wall on the other side of him. You didn’t know why, but it gave him a bit of reassurance of your safety. You turned around to face him, he was laying on his stomach, his head turned away from you. You could hear the sounds of his breathing, bringing you calming sensation. You took notice that Sam wasn’t anywhere to be seen, of course, he might’ve been somewhere in town.

You turned your head when you heard the sounds of someone unlocking and the creaking of the motel door open. You watched as a tall figure enter into the room slowly. It stood in front of you behind the glass wall for a few moments before walking further into the room. Dean must’ve thought it was an intruder as his head quickly turned around to see who it was. You saw that it was just Sam, holding three cups in his hands.

“Morning, sunshines.” Sam greeted, standing in front of the bed.

You shuffled around a bit, wanting so badly to get up for the day, but you just laid there, wrapping the blankets around your body as Dean began to wake up himself. You twisted around until you were on your back and looked at the youngest Winchester with squinted eyes, trying to block out the sunlight.

“What time is it?” You asked, letting a yawn slip from your mouth.

“It’s about 5:45.” Sam answered, looking out the window.

“In the morning?” Dean groaned, shifting around in bed so he was now looking at his brother.

“Did you grab any sleep last night?” You asked Sam, finally sitting yourself up as the younger man handed you one of the cups of coffee.

“Yeah, a couple hours.” Sam said, you gave him a surprised look.

Dean rolled his eyes, “Liar- cause I was up at three,” He said said, pulling his body out of bed and sitting on his side. “And you were watching a George Foreman infomercial.”

"Hey, what can I say? It’s riveting TV.” Sam remarked causing you to scoff.

“I got way more sleep than the both of you,” You didn’t mean to brag, but you feeling pretty great this morning. “I passed out way before midnight.”

Dean chuckled at what you were saying, “Yeah, and it was the cutest thing.” The man was in complete awe, you couldn’t help but blush as he turned his attention back onto his brother, asking him a question. “When’s the last time you got a good night’s sleep?"

Sam shrugged his shoulders. "A little while, I guess. It’s not a big deal.” He said, looking over at something before paying attention to his brother. “I peripatetic your concern.”

“I’m not concerned. It’s your job to keep my ass alive, so I need you sharp. While on the other hand, it’s my job to keep this one alive.” Dean said, pointing a finger at you. You leaned over to bite his finger, as if to let him know that you could take of yourself. But before you could even touch him, he was pulling his finger away from you.

“Are you still having nightmares about Jessica?” You asked, trying to change the subject as you scooted over to the edge of the bed.

Sam tried to smile, looking around the room to focus his attention somewhere else. But he couldn’t ignore your concerned look. He sighed to himself, walking over to his bed and sat down. “Yeah,” He admitted. “But it’s not just her. It’s everything.” He handed a cup to his brother before setting his down on the nightstand.“I just forgot, you know? This job- man, it gets to you."

"You can’t let it. You can’t bring it home like that.” Dean gave his brother some advice, taking a sip of his coffee.

“All this- it never keeps you up at night?” Sam asked. Dean just shook his head.

“Never? You’re never afraid?” You couldn’t help yourself but ask, giving him a curious look to see what his answer was.

“No, not really.” Dean admitted, but something told you he was lying. Sam let out a laugh as he reached over and slipped a hand underneath Dean’s pillow to pull out the knife he had.“That’s not fear,“ He stated, leaning over and taking the knife back. "That is precaution.”

“All right, whatever. I’m too tired to argue.” Sam muttered, looking down at the ground.

As you took another sip of your drink, Dean’s cell phone began ringing. He leaned over and grabbed it, looking down at it with confusion. All three of you wondered who it could be. He flipped it open and answered and you leaned in closer to hear who was on the other line.

“Dean, it’s Jerry Panowski.” A male voice on the other line said. “You and your dad helped me out a couple years back.”

He was quiet for a few moments, trying to think, speaking up again after a few moments of silence. “Oh, right, yeah, up in Kittanning, Pennsylvania.” Dean said. “The Poltergeist thing. It’s not back, is it?” Your face scrunched up in confusion, wondering what he was discussing.

“No. No. Thank, God.” Jerry chuckled, before speaking up again. “But it’s something else, and, well, I think it could be a lot worse.”

“What is it?” Dean questioned, his expression fell into concern.

“Can we talk in person?” Jerry asked, you watched as Dean turned his attention to his brother.

Dean agreed and said goodbye to Jerry before closing his phone and setting it back down on the nightstand. He sighed and ran his hands through his hair. “Well, I found ourselves another case.” Dean said, pushing himself off the bed and walking over to grab his bag. “We’ll leave in twenty minutes. All right?”

You and Sam nodded your heads in agreement, you finished your coffee after a few more sips, before getting up and throwing the cup away before heading over to your duffel bag to find some clean clothes to wear.

~~~

“Thanks for making the trip so quick.” Jerry said as he walked in front of you while the rest of you followed behind. You weren’t exactly sure where you were going. All you saw were airplane parts and people working on them. “I ought to be doing you guys a favor, not the other way around.” You watched as Jerry looked over at Sam. “Dean and your dad really helped me out.”

“Yeah, he told me. It was a poltergeist?” Sam asked, looking around at the building.

Suddenly a random man that walked by looked at three of you and smiled. “‘Poltergeist?’ I loved that movie.” He simply stated. But Jerry wasn’t in the mood.

“Hey, nobody’s talking to you. Keep walking.” Jerry sassed, looking at the man walking by. You couldn’t help but let out a quiet laugh. “Damn right it was a poltergeist- practically tore our house apart.” He said, looking at Sam from over his shoulder. “Tell you something- if it wasn’t for you and your dad, I probably wouldn’t be alive.”

“You know this boy, always making sure to keep people safe.” You said with a smile as you looked over at Dean. He gave you a small smile, reaching his hand over to lightly pinch you in the side before taking a hold of your hand.

Jerry looked at you with confusion, as if he was trying to figure out who you were. You looked almost familiar to him, it took a few moments before he finally realized that you were the girl from the picture of you and Dean that the older Winchester had tucked away into the pocket of his jacket. “Aren’t you Y/N?” He asked, you slowly nodded your head, wondering how he knew that. “Dean has a picture of the both of you from when you two were in high school, he told me all about you, I didn’t think I’d ever meet you too.” You found yourself blushing again as you looked over at Dean.

“I need to see this picture.” You told him.

“I’ll show you later, sweetheart.” He promised you.

Jerry turned away from the two of you to focus his attention on Sam. “Your dad said you were off at college. Is that right?”

“Yeah, I was. I’m…taking some time off.” Sam said, trying to come up with a proper response.

“Well, he was real proud of you. I could tell.” Jerry said, turning his head to look at something in the distance. “He talked about you all the time.”

Sam seemed a little bit shocked at what he was hearing. “He did?” He asked as you all passed an airplane that was being worked on.

“Yeah, you bet he did.” Jerry admitted, before looking over at Dean. “Oh, hey, I tried to get a hold of him, but I couldn’t. How’s he doing, anyway?”

Dean shrugged, shoving his hands inside his jacket pockets. “Hes, um, wrapped up in a job right now.” He lied, brushing it off with a small smile.

“Well, we’re missing the old man.” Jerry turned around, walking backwards to look at you and Sam with a smile. “We get Sam and Y/N. Even trade, huh?” He joked, turning around so he could walk normally again.

All of you laughed at the compliment, but Sam brushed it off. “No, not by a long shot.” Sam said, you gave him a look of annoyance. He shrugged off your look and paid attention to what Jerry was saying about the case, finally.

“I got something I want you guys to hear.” Jerry lead you to his office. You all took a seat around his desk, watching as he pulled out a disk. “I listened to this. Well, it sounded like it was up your alley.” He put the disk into a player. “Normally I wouldn’t have access to this. It’s the cockpit voice recorder for United Britannia flight 2485.It was one of ours.”

You all listened to the recording. At first all you could hear was static and voices shouting, it was hard for you to make out what they were saying. But then an alarm went off, as the sounds of the airplane slowly falling was heard.

“Took off from here, crashed about two hindered miles south.” Jerry explained. “Now, they’re saying mechanical failure. The cabin depressurized somehow.” Your eyebrows furrowed, Jerry continued with the story. “Over a hundred people on board. Only seven got out alive. The pilot was one.”

You listened to what Jerry was talking about, the pilot. “His name is Chuck Lambert. He’s a good friend of mine. Chuck is, uh…” Jerry tried to find the proper response. “Well, he’s pretty broken up about it, like it was his fault.”

“You don’t think it was?” Sam asked.

“No, I don’t.” Jerry said, looking at the youngest Winchester.

You sighed. “Jerry, we’re gonna need passenger manifests, a list of survivors-” You began listing off what could help you with the case, but Dean interrupted you.

“Right. And any way we can take a look at the wreckage?” Dean asked, his voice was nonchalant, as if that wasn’t classified information.

“The other stuff is no problem,, but the wreckage-” Jerry said, looking at the three of you. “Fellas, the NTSB has it locked down in an evidence warehouse. No way I’ve got that kind of clearance.”

Dean nodded his head. “No problem.” He said, as if it wasn’t a big deal, but he was coming up with a plan to get the three of you into that warehouse. And it wasn’t going to be something easy.

~~~

You tapped your foot against the pavement as you waited for Dean to come out of some shop with the new fake ids. You didn’t exactly know what plan he was going with, but you just hoped that it was good enough to get through security without getting caught.

And what felt like hours of waiting for the oldest Winchester, he finally came out of the shop and walked up to the two of you.

“You’ve been in there forever,” Sam complained, throwing his hands up in the air.

Dean just showed off the three newly made ids, you leaned in closer to take a better look. “You can’t rush perfection.” Dean said as you took the ids out of his hand to take a closer look. Never in your life did you think you’d be doing something like this.

“Homeland Security?” You asked with your eyebrows raised. “That’s pretty illegal, Dean.”

Dean shrugged his shoulders, digging his hands inside his pocket and walking over to the driver’s side of the car. “Yeah, well, it’s something new, you know?” He said, as if it wasn’t a big deal. “People haven’t seen it a thousand times.”

You sighed in annoyance, opening up the front door and heading into the back of the car like everyone else. “All right, so, what do you got?” Dean asked, looking over at his brother.

“Well, there’s definitely E.V.P. On the cockpit voice recorder.” Sam began, pulling out his laptop and bringing up the audio recording that you heard earlier.

You leaned against the front seats, making sure to take a good listen. It was mostly static again for the first few seconds, but a whispered voice spoke up halfway through. “No survivors.” It hissed before disappearing.

“'No survivors’?” Dean repeated in a questionable tone. “What’s that supposed to mean? There were seven survivors.”

“Got me.” Sam said, shrugging his shoulders, paying attention back to his laptop.

“So, what are we thinking? A haunted flight?” You suggested, looking at the brothers with curiosity, wondering what their thoughts on this was.

“There’s a long history of spirits and death omens on planes and ships, like phantom travelers.” Sam explained, glancing over his shoulder to look at you. Nodding your head, you let him continue with his thought. “Or remember flight 401?” He asked, losing you at where he was going next.

Dean nodded his head, jumping right into the conversation. “Right- the one that crashed, the airline salvaged its parts, put it in other airplanes. Then the spirit of the pilot and copilot haunted those flights.”

“So…you’re saying we might have a spirit hooked on to a machine part in this flight?” You asked, trying to make sense of everything. You knew that spirits could anchor themselves onto an object, even after the corpse was salted and burned. But if this was the case for the reason why this plane crashed, your job might have just gotten tougher.

“Maybe we got a similar deal.” Sam said, looking at you with a shrug of his shoulders.

“Right.” Dean said, putting everyone’s attention on the next task that needed to be done. “So, survivors- which one do you guys want to talk to first?” He pulled out a sheet of people that Jerry gave you right before leaving. He looked over the list of passengers.

You pulled your body up and leaned over the seat, pointing at the name, but it required you to hover over Dean’s shoulder. You apologized before going back to reading the list. “Third one on the list- Max Jaffey.”

“Why him?” Dean asked, turning his head to look at you.

“For one, he’s from around here.” You stated. “And two, if anyone saw anything weird, he did.”

“What makes you say that?” He questioned, looking at you from over his shoulder.

“Well, I spoke to his mother, and told me where to find him.” You said, letting out a sigh. “And you’re never gonna guess where that is.”

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.3) DITW: Part three

“Heroes don’t always wear capes”

Pairing: Eventual Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, language, accidental drowning, near major character death, little bit of fluff 

Summary: In a small town in Wisconsin, Y/N and the brothers investigate a series of mysterious drownings officially explained as drownings.

Word count: 3,973

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

After witnessing what happened, it didn’t take long for the cops to respond. The most logical thing to do was head to the police station with Officer Bar. As you headed inside, you saw Andrea and Lucas sitting behind the desk.

Her head shot up and stared at the three of you, “I didn’t expect to see you here,” She said, watching as all of you headed back. She stood up and placed what she was holding on the seat.

“So now you’re on a first name basis.” Officer Bar commented, turning around to look at the three of you. He turned his attention back to his daughter with slight confusion in his voice. “What are you doing here?”

“I brought you dinner.” She said, her hand gesturing to the bags. You saw that Lucas was staring at the ground, not looking up at anyone. But he looked like he was about to cry at any second.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. I really don’t have the time.” He said, taking off his jacket and placing it somewhere.

Andrea looked at the three of you before turning her attention back to her father. “I heard about Bill Carlton. Is it true?” Officer Bar immediately looked up her daughter with surprise at her sudden knowledge. “Is something going on with the lake?”

Officer bar glanced over his shoulder at the three of you, he wasn’t pleased at what his daughter was asking. “Right now, we don’t know what the truth is,” You turned your head to see Lucas, he was rocking back and forth in his seat. “But I think it might be better if you and Lucas went home.”

Suddenly Lucas whimpered, bolting out of his seat and headed to you. Lucas tugged on your jacket sleeve. “Lucas, hey, what is it?” You asked, but the boy kept pulling, as if he wanted you to go somewhere with him.

“Lucas, Lucas, it’s okay.” Andrea rushed over to her son, trying to comfort him. “It’s okay.”

But he just wouldn’t stop, he kept tugging pulling at your sleeve. You crouched down and started talking to him again. “Lucas, hey, it’s okay. It’s okay.” You placed a hand on his head, trying your hardest to calm him down.

Somehow Andrea got him under control, just enough, to take him out of the station. But Lucas wasn’t happy, he kept his eyes straight on you until he was lead outside and gone from sight. You watched as just stood there as you suddenly felt a mix of sadness and confusion. Dean looked at you with concern as he placed a hand onto your back, causing you to look at him.

“Come on,” He whispered, nodding his head to the side. You looked one more time at the door before following behind him into the office.

You let Sam and Dean take the seats as you leaned against the wall and listened to what Officer Bar wanted to discuss with you. It all seemed to be going fine, until he opened his mouth and let out something you weren’t quite expecting.

“Okay, just so I’m clear, you see…something attack Bill’s boat,” Officer Bar was sitting on his desk, his tone was filled with confusion as he repeated what you told him. “Sending Bill, who is a very good swimmer, by the way,” You rolled your eyes and crossed your arms over your chest, waiting to hear hat else he was about to say. “Into the drink, and you never see him again?”

“Yeah,” You said, shrugging your shoulders. “That about sums it up.”

Officer Bar let out a scoff, “And I’m supposed to believe this, even though I’ve already sonar-swept that entire lake and what you’re describing is impossible.” You froze in place when he spoke again after a few seconds. “You’re not really Wildlife Service, are you?” You nervously gulped, straightening your position. “That’s right, I checked. The department’s never heard of you three.”

“Now we can explain that,” Dean tried to make an excuse, but the officer wasn’t in the mood for it.

“Enough, please.” Officer Bar said. “The only reason you’re breathing free air is one of Bill’s neighbors saw him steering out that boat just before you did.”

You pushed yourself off the wall, taking a step forward between both of the boys. You knew your anger was getting the best of you when you spoke up. “Are you implying something?” You asked, looking the officer straight in the eye. Before you could get any further, Dean grabbed your arm and pulled you backwards.

The officer looked at you for a few moments before speaking again. “We have a couple of options here. I can arrest you for impersonating government officials and hold you as material witnesses to Bill Carlton’s disappearance,” He looked at the three of you, a threatening glare written across his face. “Or we can chalk this all up to a bad day, you get into your car, you put this town into your rear view mirror,” His tone was becoming more harsher as he pointed a finger straight at you. “And don’t ever darken my doorstep again.”

“Door number two sounds good.” Sam answered.

“That’s the one I’d pick.” Officer Bar commented, you rolled your eyes again.

~~~

The three of you were back on the road. You didn’t want to leave when you were getting so close to solving this case. But if you went back there, you’d get thrown into jail and that was not a place you wanted to be at again. Rock music played in the background, it was already dark when the car pulled up to a red light. You turned your head to see that the light flashed from red to green, but Dean’s foot was still on the brake.

“Green.” Sam said, turning his head to look at his brother.

“What?” Dean asked.

“Light’s green.” Sam repeated. It took a few seconds, but the car started going again. But his brows furrowed when the car turned right. “Ah, the interstate’s the other way.” Sam pointed out.

“I know,” Dean said in a matter of fact voice.

“But Dean, this job- I think it’s over,” Sam argued with his brother, not wanting to spend the night in jail. “If Bill murdered Peter Sweeney, and Peter’s spirit got revenge, case closed.” He reminded his brother. “The spirit should be at rest.”

“So what if we take off and this thing isn’t done?” Dean asked, looking at his little brother. “What if we missed something? What if more people get hurt?”

“But why would you think that?” Sam questioned with confusion.

“Because Lucas was really scared.” You spoke up, pointing out the obvious.

“That’s what this is about?” Sam asked you both, “Just because Lucas was acting out?”

“I don’t know about Dean, but I don’t want to leave here until the kid is okay.” You confessed to Sam.”

“Yeah, me neither.” Dean admitted. Sam looked at him with shock. “Who are you and what have you done with my brother?” He teased with a smirk.

Dean looked over at his little brother and rolled his eyes. “Shut up.” He muttered, paying his attention back on the road.

Deciding to check up on Lucas, the three of you headed to the Bar household to see how things were going. It wasn’t too late, you suspected that they were winding down for the night before heading to bed. All three of you stood outside and observed the outside interior.

“Are you sure about this?” Sam asked, looking around at the place. “It’s pretty late, man.”

You ignored Sam’s question as you reached to ring the doorbell, but it seemed that the door was ripped open before you had the chance. Lucas was panting as he looked panicked. He didn’t say anything as he bolted off again, all of you followed as you raced upstairs to that there was water coming from the first door on the left when you got to the top of the stairs.

You grabbed Lucas and wrapped your arms around him to keep him out the way as Dean kicked the door open and raced inside. You saw Andrea was in the bathtub, struggling to keep her head up from the water. You gripped Lucas tighter as he hugged onto you. Sam bolted for Andrea, trying his hardest to get her out of the spirit’s grips. It felt like forever until it finally ended.

You watched as Sam pulled Andrea out of the water as she started coughing. They dropped to the floor and you let out a sigh of relief and hugged Lucas back, letting him know that everything was going to be okay.

After getting everything calmed down, you and Sam lead Andrea to her living room. You saw that dawn was approaching through the window as you glanced around the home. Dean was around here somewhere, probably searching the place for clues. You turned your head as Sam tried asking her questions.

“What can you tell me?” He asked.

“No. It doesn’t make any sense.” Andrea muttered, shaking her head as she began to sob. She placed her hands inside her face and began to cry. “I’m going crazy,” She sobbed.

You placed a hand on her back, rubbing it as you tried to calm her down. “Shh, you’re not. I promise.” You whispered. “Tell us what happened- everything.”

She dried her tears, and looked at the ground.“I heard-” She kept quiet for a few moments, thinking to herself. “I thought I heard…” You nodded for her to continue. “There was this voice.”

“What did it say?” Sam asked.

“It said- it said, ‘come play with me.’” She said, you and Sam looked at one another. Andrea couldn’t help herself but sob again. “What’s happening?”

She started crying and you tried your hardest to calm her down as you watched Dean appear into the room with a book in his hands. He came up to the three of you and put it down on the coffee table. He opened it up and pointed to an old photograph of what looked to be a group of boy scouts.

“Do you recognize the kids in these pictures?” Dean asked, leaning over the table.

“What?” Andrea asked, it took her a few seconds to observe the picture and change her tone. “Uh, no, I mean, except that’s my dad right there.” She said, pointing to the one picture, then another little boy on the left of another one. “He must have been twelve in these pictures.”

“Chris Bar’s drowning- the connection wasn’t to Bill Carlton.” Dean said, looking at you and Sam. “It must have been the sheriff.”

“Bill and the sheriff- they were both involved with Peter.” Sam said, making the connection.

“But wait, what about Chris?” You questioned.

Andrea wasn’t getting it, “My dad- what are you talking about?” She asked, her tone was becoming sharp as she looked at Sam.

You saw that Dean turned his head, you glanced over to see that Lucas was standing at the window, staring off at something in the distance. “Lucas? Lucas, what is it?”

But he didn’t answer, he just walked over and opened the front door, stepping outside causing everyone to follow behind. He walked a few yards from the house, Andrea calling behind as she followed her son until he stopped just next to the woods, stepping on a bed of moss. He looked up at you, as if he found something.

“You and Lucas get back to the house and stay there, okay?” You instructed, watching as Andrea grabbed her son and headed back inside.

Sam headed back to the car to grab three shovels as Dean took off his jacket. The three of you began to dig around in the dirt for a few seconds. It only took about two digs until you heard a thunk. You threw your shovel to the ground before dropping to your knees and began to dig with your hands as the boys followed behind until Sam got a hold of something. Dean helped his brother, pulling out what looked to be a red bike that was covered in rust and dirt.

“Peter’s bike,” You said, looking at both of the boys as they dropped it.

“Who are you?” You turned your head to see it was Officer Bar, holding a gun to the three of you.

You nervously swallowed as you slowly put your hands up, trying your hardest to stay calm.This was the first time you’ve ever had a gun pointed in your direction.

“Put the gun down, Jake.” Sam said as he kept his eyes straight on the barrel of the gun.

“How did you know it was there?” He questioned, shaking in anger as he looked down at the bike, then back at the three of you.

“What happened- you and Bill killed Peter, drowned him in the lake and buried the bike?” You asked, clenching your jaw when you saw the gun slowly started to point at you. You swallowed what fear you had and spoke up again. “You can’t bury the truth, Jake. Nothing ever stays hidden forever.”

“I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.” Officer Bar lied.

“You and Bill killed Peter Sweeney thirty-five years ago.” Dean reminded him. “And now you got one seriously pissed-spirit.”

Suddenly you saw Andrea come running out of nowhere, she stopped just a foot away from her father as she looked at everyone with shock and confusion.

“It’s gonna take Andrea, Lucas, everyone you love.” You explained to him, in a calm tone of voice. “It’s gonna drown them, and it’s gonna drag their bodies God knows where so you can feel the same pain Peter’s mom felt. And then after that, it’s gonna take you, and it’s not gonna stop until it does.”

“How do you know that?” Officer Bar questioned, giving you a look of confusion.

“Because I’m psychic, dumb ass” You spat out. You sighed, reminding yourself that he had a gun pointed at you. “Because that’s exactly what it did to Bill Carlton.”

Officer Bar scoffed, “Listen to yourselves. All three of you. You’re insane.”

“I really don’t give a rat’s ass what you think of us,” You shrugged your shoulders as you continued talking. “But if we’re gonna bring down this spirit, we need to find the remains, salt them, and burn them into dust.” You were kind of proud of yourself for remembering how to get rid of a spirit.

But then it struck you, as you suddenly looked at the officer with anger. “Tell me you buried Peter’s body. Tell me you didn’t just let him go in the lake.”

Andrea spoke up, looking at her father for clarification of what she was hearing. “Dad, is any of this true?”

“No. Don’t listen to them. They’re liars. And they’re dangerous.” Officer Bar lied, again, as he looked at his daughter with an innocent face before looking back at the three of you.

“Something tried to drown me. Chris died in that lake.” Andrea spoke up, anger rising in her voice. “Dad, look at me.” He slowly turned his head, frantically looking around before making eye contact with her. “Tell me you- you didn’t kill anyone.” But he didn’t say anything as he looked down at the ground. “Oh. my God.”

“Billy and I were at the lake.” Officer Bar began explaining. “Peter was the smallest one. We always bullied him, but this time…it got rough.” You watched as he looked into his daughter’s eyes for a moment, before dropping his gaze back to the ground. “We were holding his head under the water. We didn’t mean to, but we held him under too long, and he drowned.”

Andrea looked horrified at what she was hearing, she tried to look away as her father told the rest of the story. “We let the body go, and it sank.” You sighed to yourself, looking away as your mind tried to soak up the information. "Oh, Andrea.“ Officer Bar sighed, trying his hardest to stay composed. "We were kids. We were so scared. It was a mistake, but, Andrea, to say that I have anything to do with these drownings, with Chris, because of some ghost-” Disgust was written across her face as she looked up at her father. “It’s not rational.”

“All right, listen to me, all of you.” Dean began, “We need to get you away from this lake as far as we can right now.”

You heard Andrea gasp as you quickly turned your head to see that Lucas was bent down on the docks, trying his hardest to reach the water to grab a toy he had dropped. Before you could stop yourself, you started running as fast as you could to the docks as everyone followed behind.

In just the matter of seconds, the trees opened up as you reached the edge of the water and without thinking, you dove straight into the lake, Sam and Dean following close behind. You pumped your arms and legs, trying your hardest to navigate through the murky water.

It felt like you were under there forever, your lungs burned from the lack of oxygen as your vision was becoming blurry from the many times you opened your eyes. You kept swimming, ignoring the times that someone was calling your name. You had to do this, you needed to save Lucas’ life before it was too late.

In the distance, you saw something rise from the bottom, Lucas. you tried your hardest to reach him before the spirit did, but just your luck, you found yourself caught onto something. You looked towards your leg, trying your hardest to see what you were caught on so you could get out of the water before it was too late.

You could see that someone else, possibly Dean had grabbed Lucas, but you still remained underneath the surface, struggling to keep alive. But the burning sensation in your lungs made you scream out as you kept trying your hardest to get unstuck.

Slowly, but surely, you could feel the air within you begin to fade away and all you could feel at that point were two strong arms wrapping around you to pull you back up to the surface.

~~~

When Dean got Lucas back up to the surface and made sure that he was all right and breathing, he couldn’t help himself but look around and notice that instead of five, there were four people. Of course, the sheriff was now taken away by Peter. But fright quickly washed over Dean as he looked over towards his brother.

“Where’s Y/N?” He asked Sam, who looked around the lake, only to find no one in sight. Dean cursed underneath his breath and quickly dove back under the water

The years he had spent away from you were the hardest. He wanted nothing more than to see you again, and he finally had. The day he had to leave you to go back on the road with his father was the day he regretted most. He already lost you once, he couldn’t lose you again. And if you were still by any chance holding on for your life, he was never going to let you go.

Dean managed to get to you, noticing you had gotten caught onto something, he freed you. But when you just sat there for a couple of seconds instead of instantly going up to the surface, he knew that something was wrong. Immediately, he wrapped his arms around your tiny figure and brought you back up to the surface.

As quick as can be, he had Sam, who was now sitting up on the dock, lift you up onto it. Dean placed both of his hands onto the dock and with a jump, he lifted himself onto the platform all before crawling to you.

Placing both hands onto your chest, he began pumping, hoping to get the water out of your lungs and the air circulating through again. “Come on.” He muttered underneath his breath as he pumped for a third time, only to have once again, nothing. “Come on, sweetheart. Don’t die on me. I can’t lose you again.”

And by some miracle, you coughed up the water you had in your lungs. Your beautiful Y/E/C eyes flickered up as you sat up, immediately wrapping your arms around Dean. He hugged you tightly as he looked up at Sam and Andrea, their faces now filled with relief, as they were filled with worry before.

~~~

You all headed back to the motel to get some dry clothes. As the boys tossed their bags into the backseat, you saw that Dean was looking rather down from what had gone down earlier. You sighed, trying your hardest to think of something to get him out of this mood.

“Look, we’re not gonna save everybody.” Sam confronted his brother.

Dean sighed, “I know.”

You heard someone call your names, you turned around to see it was Andrea and Lucas. You smiled as they approach the three of you. You all walked up towards them and Dean greeted them with a hello.

“We’re glad we caught you.” Andrea said, you looked down to see Lucas was holding a plate of food. “We just, um, we made you lunch for the road. Lucas insisted on making the sandwiches himself.”

“Can I give it to them now?” You heard Lucas speak up for the first time, you couldn’t help but grin. He looked so much more happier.

“Of course,” Andrea said as she leaned down and kissed his forehead.

Dean leaned down and helped him. “Come on, Lucas. Let’s load this into the car.” You watched as the two of them walked off towards the Impala, you smiled at how cute the two of them were.

It was quiet between the three of you for a few moments, until Sam spoke up. “How are you holding up?” He asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

She sighed, shrugging her shoulders. “It’s just gonna take a long time to sort through everything, you know?”

You sighed to yourself “Andrea, I’m sorry.” You couldn’t help but apologize for what happened with her father.

“You saved my son.” She told the both of you with a smile. “I can’t ask for more than that.” She let in a breath. “Dad loved me. He loved Lucas. No matter what he did, I just have to hold on to that.”

You smiled at the thought and walked over to the car where Dean and Lucas were talking. You crossed your arms over your chest as Andrea said thank you one more time. You gave her a quick hug and said goodbye to Lucas before turning to face the brothers. You looked over Dean for a moment, before turning your gaze over to Sam. “Hey, uh.. Sammy? Could you possibly give us some privacy?” You asked him.

The younger Winchester nodded his head yes as he slipped himself inside the passenger side of the Impala. You smiled to yourself, before looking back at Dean. Without a second thought, you reached up to cup both sides of his face with the palm of your hands, bringing him into a passionate kiss. Dean instantly kissed you back, his eyes fluttering shut as he placed his hands on each side of your hip, pulling you impossibly closer to his body.

The kiss you two were sharing lasted for a good minute before you finally pulled yourself away from him and looked straight into his eyes as you wrapped your arms around his neck. You gave him a warm smile when you realized that the spark between the two of you was still there after seven years of being apart.

“Thank you for saving my life back there.” Your voice came out soft, but it was loud enough for him to hear it. He gave you a smile as he leaned forward again, giving you a peck on the lips before pressing his forehead against yours.

“You’re welcome, sweetheart.” He said.

Your lips stretched into a wider smile as you pulled away from him. You slipped yourself into the backseat of the Impala, leaving Dean standing there with a goofy grin on his face. You were finally his again, and he felt like the luckiest man on earth.

~~~

Phantom Traveler

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.3) DITW: Part two

“Drawings speak louder than words”

Pairing: Eventual Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, language

Summary: In a small town in Wisconsin, Y/N and the brothers investigate a series of mysterious drownings officially explained as drownings.

Word count: 3,605

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

You and the brothers headed to the park, where a group of kids were running around the playground. You noticed Andrea was sitting on the bench, watching over her son Lucas, who was in the middle of the grass coloring by himself. "Can we join you?" Sam asked, you stopped at his side and smiled at Andrea.

She seemed a little taken back by your sudden appearance, but she smiled. "I'm here with my son."

"Mind if I say hi?" You asked. She nodded her head yes and you headed over to Lucas. You knew what the child was going through in some way, and you hoped this would make it a little easier for him to open up to you. When you got up to Lucas, you crouched down so you were at eye level with him. "How's it going?" you asked, but the boy remained silent, still drawing a picture. Your eyes jumped to the little green army men and chuckled to yourself. "Oh, I have a nephew back home who loves these things." You said. You grabbed one of the little soldiers and made gun noises before pretending that it had gotten shot as you dropped it.

You looked to see that Lucas didn't even budge. "So crayons is more of your thing?" You asked, putting the toy back and observing at what he was doing. You noticed a stack of drawings that he had done. The top one was a black circle and the one that you flipped to next was a bike. Your eyebrows furrowed at the transition."You mind if I sit and draw with you for a while?" You asked, picking up a crayon. "I'm not so bad myself." You picked up a stack of construction paper and laid it down on your lap and began drawing.

You drew a picture of something on the top of your head, "You know, I'm thinking you can hear me. You just don't want to talk." You began, eyes jumping up to look at him. "But I know it was something real bad."

You fell silent for a few moments as you looked up from the paper and stared at Lucas. "I think I know how you feel." You said, continuing to draw yourself. "I wasn't exactly your age, but uh, I saw something a few years ago.." It became quiet between the two of you for a few more seconds. You stared down at the ground as I thought for a few moments. "Anyway...Well, maybe you don't think anyone will listen to you or, uh...or believe you." You glanced back up at Lucas. "I want you to know that I will. You don't even have to say anything. You could draw me a picture about what you saw that day with your dad on the lake." You suggested, but Lucas didn't say anything. "Okay, no problem." You muttered to yourself.

You put down your crayon and turned to the little boy. "This is for you." You said as you showed the picture to Lucas, pointing to the different people you drew. "This is my family.. That's my dad. That's my mom. These two are my best friends who are standing over there." You pointed towards where his mother was at, talking to Sam and Dean. "I'll tell you a little secret, I like the one with the short hair. His brother can be kind of a nerd, but he’s okay, too.. And these three.. they're also my best friends, more like sisters, all though they're not here. I just couldn't leave them out." You pointed to your attempt at drawing the Halliwell sisters. "And that's me." You smiled, but Lucas still didn't say anything to you. "All right, so I'm a sucky artist. I'll see you around, Lucas."

You put down the paper as you got up and headed back to Andrea and the brothers, you looked over your shoulder to see that Lucas had stopped drawing. He picked up your picture and observed it and you smiled to yourself. You weren't bad with kids, you knew how to handle them. And you hope somehow you managed to get through to Lucas.

"Lucas hasn't said a word," You heard Andrea explain as she was standing next to Sam, her arms crossed over her chest. "Not even to me- Not since his Dad's accident." She turned her head to glance at you.

"Yeah, we heard. Sorry." Dean said, she nodded and looked at the ground.

"What are the doctors saying?" Sam asked, looking at Andrea.

She shrugged her shoulders. "That it's a kind of post-traumatic stress." She explained.

"That can't be easy for either of you." Sam sympathized, looking at Lucas than Andrea again.

"We moved in with my dad. He helps out a lot." She looked at three of you, you could tell she was getting a little emotional. "It's just...When I think about what Lucas went through, what he saw...kids are strong."

"You'd be surprised what they can deal with." You said, looking at her.

She turned to look at the three of you again. "You know, he used to have such life." She smiled at the memory as she crossed her arms over her chest. "He was hard to keep up with, to tell you the truth." She grinned, turning her head to look at her son, but it dropped again. "Now he just sit there, drawing those pictures, playing with those army men. I just wish-" She saw that her son was walking up now, something dangled in his hands. "Hey, sweetie."

But he ignored her as he handed a picture over to you and looked down at the ground. "Thanks, Lucas." You said while observing the picture to see that it was a house with grass and two little animals outside. Lucas walked away and went back to his drawings. All four of you looked at one another.

This was a start.

~~~

While Dean sat on his bed in the motel room he and his brother shared, just to keeping to himself, you decided to make a warm cup of coffee. You leaned against the counter as you took a sip of your drink, allowing your mind to think about Wyatt and Chris again. But it wasn't long until you could see Dean raising a brow at you, wondering what's been going on in your mind.

"What?" You asked.

Dean shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Nothing.. what are you thinking about, though?"

"Nothing." You quickly defended yourself.

Before he could say anything, his attention on you was ripped away to the bedroom door being opened and shut. Sam had come back and walked up straight to Dean.

"So, I think it's safe to say we can rule out Nessie.' Sam said as he took a seat on the edge of the bed, he looked rather angry at his findings.

"What do you mean?" You asked. You moved a bit closer and listened to what Sam had found.

"I just drove past the Carlton house." Sam explained, looking at you and Dean while he told the unexpected news. "There was an ambulance there. Will Carlton is dead."

Part of you wasn't shocked at the news, but Dean asked the question that buzzed inside your mind. "He drowned?"

"Yep, in the sink." Sam said, you looked at him for a few seconds, trying to make sure what he said was true.

"What the hell?" Dean muttered to himself, turning his head to look at the ground, then at his brother. "So this isn't a creature. We're dealing with something else."

"Yeah, but what?" You questioned.

"I don't know," Dean said while looking at you and Sam. "A water wrath, maybe? Some kind of demon? I mean something that controls waters..."

It was quiet between the three of you for a few moments, trying to think of a possible answer. Suddenly it clicked in your head. "...Or water that comes from the same source." You snapped your fingers, looking at both of the boys.

"The lake- which would explain why it's upping the body count." Sam went on, glancing between the both of you. "The lake is draining. It'll be dry in a few months. Whatever this thing is, whatever it wants, it's running out of time."

"And if it can get through the pipes, it can get to anyone almost anywhere." Dean said, jumping from the bed and heading over to the seat, putting his shoes on. "This thing is gonna happen again."

"This has got something to do with Bill Carlton," Sam suspected, glancing over at his brother.

"Obviously, it took both his kids." You stated.

"And I've been asking around. Lucas' dad, Chris- Bill Carlton's godson." Sam said, you sighed as you patted the bed, pushing yourself up.

"Let's go pay ourselves a visit to Mr. Carlton." You suggested, looking at both of the boys.

~~~

You had found the man sitting on the docks again. You walked up to him, softly calling his name. His eyes jumped up from the water to look at the three of you as all you headed up to him. You noticed he had a heartbroken expression etched onto his face.

"We'd like to ask you a few questions, if you don't mind." You stated as he continued to stare at the lake. "We're from the department-"

"I don't care who you're with," He simply said, his voice sounded like he was on the verge of crying. "I've answered enough questions today."

"Your son said that he saw something in that lake." Sam tried himself, gesturing to the lake with his shoulder. "What about you? You ever see anything out there?" But he didn't say anything, he just kept quiet as you saw his bottom lip slightly quiver. "Mr. Carlton, Sophie's drowning and Will's death- we think there might be a connection to you or your family."

"My children are gone. Its..." Mr. Carlton kept quiet for a few moments, trying to keep himself composed. "It's worse than dying."

You clenched your jaw his words. Part of you wondered if losing a child was the worst thing than losing a lover, or even a parent.

"Go away...please." Mr. Carlton muttered, trying his hardest to be polite.

The three of you did as you were told and walked back to the Impala, As you were near enough to the car, the boys were reflecting on what happened before stopping at the car.

"What do you think?" Sam asked, heading towards the passenger side.

"I think the poor guy's been through hell." Dean admitted, "I also think he's not telling us something."

"So, what now?" Sam questioned, leaning his side against the car. He turned his head to see that you were focusing on something for a long moment. "What is it?"

"Huh," You muttered to yourself, your eyes fixated on the house. "Maybe Bill's not the only one who knows something." You pulled out the picture Lucas drew for you, unfolding it as you placed it up to the house. It was almost a perfect match. All three of you looked at one another with suspicion.

~~~

"I'm sorry. But I just don't think it's a good idea." Andrea said, standing with her hands on her hips. She let the three of you in her home after trying to explain the situation the best you could, without spilling what was really happening, afraid she might freak out.

"I just need to talk to him, just for a few minutes." You tried to explain, your fingers laced together.

"He won't say anything. What's good it gonna do?" Andrea questioned, looking at you with suspicion.

Sam sighed, "Andrea, we think more people might get hurt." Sam tried to explain, her eyes jumped to him with confusion. "We think something's happening out there."

She shook her head. "My husband, the others- they just drowned, that's all."

You shrugged your shoulders, "If that's what you really believe, then we'll go," Your tone became a bit sharper when you spoke again, your nerves were becoming the best of you. "But if you think there's even a possibility that something else could be going on here, please let me talk to your son."

It took a moment before she finally gestured for the three of you to follow behind as she lead you down a hall where you saw Lucas. He was sitting on the floor with his army men and colored construction paper spread all around him, drawing like he was the last time you saw him.

You slowly walked into the room as the other three stood in the hallway, you crouched down to the boy and smiled. "Hey Lucas, you remember me?" You asked, but Lucas just remained quiet and kept drawing, not even bothering to look up at you. You peeked at the pile of drawings, noticing that they were just pictures of bikes, almost looking identical to one another. "You know, I, uh..." You dropped down and crossed your legs so you were now sitting on the ground with Lucas. "I wanted to thank you for that last drawing. But the thing is I need your help again."

You pulled out the picture from your jacket and unfolded it, before setting it down on the ground and looking up at Lucas. "How did you know to draw this?" You asked. The boy still didn't respond, he just kept coloring. "Did you know something bad was gonna happen?" Still, he remained silent. "Maybe you could nod yes or no for me." You tried to work with Lucas, but it wasn't going well, so you did another approach.

"You're scared.It's okay. I understand." You whispered. "See, a few years ago, I saw something real bad happen to my dad, and I was scared too.." You could feel both of the Winchester's eyes trailing over to you. It was extremely tough to open up about what I had seen, especially since I knew nothing about the supernatural before then, but you figured it'd get Lucas to open up.

"I didn't feel like talking, just like you, but see, my dad-" You kept quiet for a few seconds, looking up at something else as you swallowed down the lump forming inside your throat. "I knew he wanted me to be brave. And I think about that everyday. And I do my best to be brave." You back at Lucas, "And maybe your Dad wants you to be brave, too."

Suddenly, Lucas stopped drawing and dropped his crayon, he looked up and stared at you. Andrea was surprised at what had happened. Lucas picked up the picture he was working on and handed it over to you. You stared at it for a few moments before looking back at the boy. "Thanks, Lucas." You said, smiling at him.

You stood back up and headed to the other three, thanking Andrea for the time you could speak to Lucas before you followed behind the brothers as you let yourselves out and headed back to the Impala. Sam sat in the passenger side, observing the picture.

"Andrea said the kid never drew like that until his father died." Dean explained, glancing at the picture before focusing on the road again.

"There are cases going through traumatic experience that could make certain people more sensitive to premonitions and psychic tendencies." Sam said, looking over at his brother.

"What if Lucas is tapping into it somehow?" You questioned. Sam turned around in his seat and gave you a curious look as Dean was agreeing with you with a nod of his head. "It's only a matter of time until someone else drowns." You reminded them, "So if you guys have any other lead, please share." You muttered while sitting back into your seat.

Sam sighed, throwing his hand up in the air. "All right. We have another house to find."

"There's about a thousand yellow two-stories in this county alone." Dean spoke up, bursting your plan.

But Sam pointed towards a building in the picture, making a new lead. "See this church? I bet there's less than a thousand of those around here."

You got back up and looked at his discovered, you smiled. "Oh, college boy think he's so smart,' Dean remarked in a sarcastic tone.

It became quiet for about a minute between the three of you again. Sam spoke up after a while, trying to start another conversation with you. "You know, um...what you said about your dad- you didn't tell us that." Sam said, turning his head to look back at you.

"It's not a big deal." You muttered underneath your breath as you played with the lucky bracelet your mother gave you when you were six years old. "I just wanted Lucas to open up, you know?"

Sam dropped the conversation as he glanced over at his brother, who looked just as concerned as he was about you. But they both kept silent, knowing you all had more pressing matters here.

~~~

After driving around for a while, you finally found the church building. The three of you observed it as you pulled out the picture and made sure it looked like a match. You turned your head slightly, looking around for the home, it took you a few seconds until you found it right across the street.

Deciding to head over, you knocked on the front door and watched as an old aged woman with short gray hair greeted you. She lead the three of you inside as Dean was the first one to speak up. "Ma'am we're sorry to disturb you, but does a little boy live here by chance? He might wear a blue baseball cap, has a red bicycle." Dean described the little boy in the picture, and it seemed that the woman knew what he was talking about.

She looked down at the ground as her face began to show sadness. "No, sir. Not for a very long time." She shook her head, trying to explain. "Peter's been gone for thirty-five years." You glanced at the brothers, Sam looked at you with the same stare. The older woman sighed and turned her attention to a picture that was presumed to be Peter, her late son. She continuing her story. "The police never- I never had any idea what happened to him." She turned and looked back at the three of you. "He just disappeared."

As she continuing talking, you turned your head to see little green army men. You lightly pushed Sam on his shoulder as you nodded your head to the toys. The boys looked and saw what you found.

"You know, it's...it's worse than dying." She admitted, you quickly looked back at her, swallowing and looking down at your feet.

"Did he disappear from the house here- I mean, from this house?" Dean asked, correcting himself.

She looked up at him, "He was supposed to ride his bike," She took a deep breath as she continued to talk about that day. "Straight home from after school, and he never showed up."

You watched from the corner of your eyes as Dean walked off, heading over to a mirror where an old picture was tucked into one of the corners. You saw it was two little boys, hugging and smiling. He took it down and observed it for a few seconds before turning it over and reading the writing on the back.

"Peter Sweeney and Billy Carlton, 1970." Dean read, looking up at the two of you.

You walked over to Dean, leaning in, you whispered so he could hear. "We need to pay a little visit to the Carlton house again." You suggested, Dean nodded his head as he put down the picture. You turned your attention back to the older woman. "Thank you for your time, Mrs. Sweeney. You've been a great help." She smiled and nodded, letting the three of you exit her home.

All of you headed back to the Impala and Dean drove back to the Carlton household. You sat up in your seat and explained what you were slowly piecing together. "Okay, this little boy, Peter Sweeney, vanishes, and this is all connected back towards Bill Carlton somehow."

"Bill sure as hell seems to be hiding something." Dean commented.

"Bill- the people he loves- they're all getting punished." You said.

Dean turned his head to look at you, "What if Bill did something?"

"What if Bill killed him?" Sam interrupted, putting his theory in.

You shrugged your shoulders, thinking it could be a possibility. Dean nodded, "Peter's spirit would be furious. It'd want revenge. It's possible."

The car pulled up to the home and all of you exited, looking around for Mr. Carlton. Sam called his name as he wandered around to look for him. You turned your head to the lake to see him in a boat, heading straight in the middle of the water. "Hey, check it out." You said, turning to look at the boys again. All three of you started to think of the same thing. "Goddamn it," You muttered when you realized what he was about to do

All three of you rushed to the docks. You kept calling his name as the boys pleaded for him to turn around, he just looked at you, but never stopped. And in just seconds, the boat flew into the air, causing Mr. Carlton to drop into the water and sink into the lake. You waited for a few seconds to see if he would rise back up from the water, but he never did.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

@stoneyggirl​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.3) DITW: Part one

“The quiet ones are the most traumatized”

Pairing: Eventual Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, jealous reader, language, Dean being a flirt

Summary: In a small town in Wisconsin, Y/N and the brothers investigate a series of mysterious drownings officially explained as drownings.

Word count: 3,058

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

You sat at the bar of the diner with Dean sitting next to you. Your leg bounced up and down as you concentrated on reading the journal the Halliwell’s had made for you. This was your first time looking through it in a while, it was good to freshen up your memory on some of the things you were taught about over the years.

Dean was scribbling or circling obituaries that seemed out the ordinary enough to check out. You looked over at him before down at the paper when you saw that he circled one several times for a teenage girl. You opened your mouth to say something, wondering what it was about, but the waitress came over and interrupted you.

“Can I get you anything else?” She asked with a flirtatious smile, only looking at Dean. She leaned over the table, showing off her cleavage. You rolled your eyes at how desperate she seemed for his attention.

Dean looked up, the pen he was holding was now pressed against his lower lip. He couldn’t help himself but give her a friendly smile back. But unlike any other time, he wasn’t paying attention to her body "Just the check, please.“ You mumbled underneath your breath as Sam slipped back into his seat on the other side of you. She smiled and nodded her head before walking away.

You watched as Dean lowered his head and dropped the pen to the counter, a chuckle escaped past his lips as he looked over at you. “A little jealous now, are we?” He teased you, you couldn’t help but give him an annoyed look as you let out a huff. Right now, you didn’t know where you and Dean were at in your relationship. You two weren’t dating again, but every now and then he loved to get you all bothered by either allowing another girl flirt with him, or by flirting with a girl who showed no interest in him just to get a reaction out of you. “Relax, sweetheart. I’m allowed to have fun once in a while. Maybe I should make you more jealous often.”

“Oh god, please don’t.” You muttered underneath your breath. You didn’t know how much more you could take. You rolled your eyes and leaned over to point your finger at the obituary that Dean circled. "Can we focus on what we were doing?"

Dean dropped the newspaper so you and Sam could see, his finger pointed to her photo. "I think I found something. Lake Manitoc, Wisconsin. Last week, Sophie Carlton, 18, walks into the lake, doesn’t walk out.” Dean explained as you glanced up from the paper to look at him. “Authorities dragged the water- nothing. Sophie Carlton is the third Lake Manitoc drowning this year. None of the bodies were found, either. They had a funeral two days ago.”

“Funeral?” Sam questioned.

You shrugged your shoulders. “They buried an empty coffin for closure or whatever.”

"Closure? What closure? People just don’t disappear. Other people just stop looking for them.” Sam remarked. You clenched your jaw, waiting for what was about to happen next between the brothers.

Dean looked up and stared at his brother, “Something you want to say to me?”

Sam quietly sighed and shrugged his shoulders. “The trail for Dad- it’s getting colder everyday.”

“What are we supposed to do?” Dean questioned.

“I don’t know. Something. Anything.” Sam ranted on as he looked away from his brother’s glare.

Dean was getting angry. “I’m getting sick of this attitude. You don’t think I want to find Dad as much as you do? I’m the one that’s been with him every single day for the past two years while you’ve been to college going to prep rallies. We will find Dad, but until then, we’re going to kill everything bad between here and there, okay?”

You sighed and rolled your eyes. “Can you two quit fighting focus on this case, please?"

Sam just rolled his eyes and sighed at his brother. He was quiet for a few moments until he turned the newspaper more to him. "All right, Lake Manitoc.” He said, “How far?”

~~~

The Impala stopped in front of the Carlton household in Lake Manitoc, all of you exited the car and headed up to the porch. Dean knocked on the front door as all of you waited for someone to answer. A few seconds later, a man that looked to be in his early twenties answered the door, “Will Carlton?” Dean asked, it must have been the victim’s older brother.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Will said, observing the three of you.

“I’m Agent Ford,” Dean introduced himself before pointing towards Sam that was standing on his left. “This is Agent Hamill,” He then pointed towards you, who was standing on his right. “And this is Agent Diaz. We’re with the U.S. Wildlife Service.” He flashed his fake badge to Will. “We’d like to ask you a few questions about your sister, Sophie.”

Will nodded, he closed the front door behind him as he gestured for the three of you to follow him to the lake. As you stopped about a yard from the body of water, Will began to explain what happened on the day she disappeared.

“She was about a hundred yards out. That’s where she got dragged down.” He looked at the lake for a few moments before turning back to the three of you.

“Are you sure she didn’t just drown?” Dean asked, looking at Will.

“She was a varsity swimmer. She practically grew up in that lake.” Will said with a small smile as he turned to look at the lake again before his face fell into a saddened expression. “She’s as safe out there as in her own bathtub.”

“So no splashing, no signs of distress?” Sam questioned.

Will swallowed and shook his head. “No, that’s what I’m telling you.”

“Did you see any shadows in the water, maybe some dark shape breach the surface?” Sam looked at the lake for a few seconds before making eye contact with Will again.

“No, again, she was really far out there.” Will admitted, crossing his arms over his chest.

“You ever see any strange tracks by the shoreline?” Dean wondered.

“No, never. Why? What do you think is out there?” Will asked, his face was growing with concern from all these peculiar questions being thrown around.

“We’ll let you know as soon as we do.” Dean explained as the two brothers began to walk off to the car, but you stood in your spot. Your eyes were kept on the man that was sitting on the dock’s.

“What about your father?” You asked, eyes jumping to Will again. “Can we talk to him?”

Will didn’t seem so happy with the idea. Sighing to himself, he turned around to glance at his father before looking back at you. “Look, if you don’t mind, I mean, he didn’t see anything, and he’s kind of been through a lot.”

You nodded your head and softly smile. “I understand. Thank you for your time.” You said before turning around and following behind the boys, heading back into the car and driving to your next stop.

~~~

“Now, I’m sorry, but why does the Wildlife Service care about an accidental drowning?” The sheriff asked, walking from the front counter to the three of you so he could let you into the back.

“You sure it’s accidental?” Sam asked as he followed behind the officer. “Will Carlton saw something grab his sister.” He was lying- that wasn’t something you’d expect out of him.

“Like what? Here, sit, please.” The officer gestured to the two chairs that sat across from his desk as he continued to stand. You took a seat as Sam sat down next to you, Dean stood behind you. “There are so indigenous carnivores in that lake. There’s nothing even big enough to pull down a person, unless it was the Loch Ness monster.”

“Yeah.” You muttered underneath your breath, letting a laugh part your lips, causing Sam to glance at you. “Right.”

“Will Carlton was traumatized,” The sheriff put his hands on the desk as he leaned forward. “And sometimes, the mind plays tricks.” He took a seat and continued on, looking back and forth while he spoke. “Still, we dragged that entire lake. We even ran a sonar sweep just to be sure, and there was nothing down there.”

“That’s weird, though.” Dean said, leaning forward slightly. “That’s the third missing body this year.”

“I know,” The sheriff agreed as he nodded his head. “These are people from my town. These are people I care about.” Dean nodded his head as the sheriff sighed and leaned back. “Anyway…” He threw his hands up in the air, trying to make sense. “All this- it won’t be a problem much longer.”

“What do you mean?” You asked with confusion.

“Well, the damn,of course.” The sheriff said.

“Of course. The dam.” You nodded your head and smiled. “It uh…it sprung a leak, right?”

“It’s falling apart,” The sheriff corrected you as he explained. “And the feds won’t give us the grant to repair it. So they’ve opened the spillway. In another six months, there won’t be much of a lake.” He leaned forward in his seat again. “There won’t be much of a town, either,” You were a bit taken back by the news. “But as a Federal Wildlife, you already knew that.”

“Exactly,” You said as you nodded your head again.

Suddenly a female voice was heard, you turned around to see a woman staring at the three of you. “Sorry, am I interrupting? I can come back later.”

Everyone stood up as you observed the woman, she smiled at all three of you. “Gentleman, uh, lady,” The sheriff awkwardly said, “This is my daughter.”

Dean walked right up to her and pulled his hand out for her to shake. And once again, you were back to being jealous. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Dean.” He introduced himself as he smiled at her.

She took his hand and shook it, smiling back. “Andrea Bar. Hi.” You wanted to roll your eyes when you heard Dean say hello back in a flirty tone.

“They’re from the Wildlife Service about the lake.” The sheriff explained.

Andrea’s face dropped as she looked at the three of you. “Oh,” She said. Your eyes landed on a little boy that peaked out from her. He stood by her side and seemed a little shy being in front of you.

“Oh, hey there.” Dean smiled at the boy. “What’s your name?”

But the boy didn’t say anything in return, he just turned around and walked out as Andrea followed behind. “His name is Lucas.” The sheriff answered. You watched as Andrea joined him at a small table as he drew a picture. She pulled out a crayon and talked to him softly.

“Is he okay?” You heard Sam ask.

“My grandson’s been through a lot. We all have.” The sheriff admitted, but he changed the subject. “Well, if there’s anything else I can do for you,” He said while walking towards the front door of his office, “Please let me know.” You thanked him as all you walked out his office, but Dean stopped right across from Andrea.

“You know, now that you mentioned it,” Dean said as she stood up and looked up at him. “Could you point us in the direction of the nearest motel?”

Andrea smiled, “Lakefront Motel- go around the corner, it’s two blocks up.” She said, you smiled at her and took a step to follow her directions, but Dean wasn’t done trying to reel her in.

He lifted up a finger for you and Sam to stop. “Two- would you mind showing us?” Andrea chuckled at the strange request.

“You want her to walk two blocks?” You asked, crossing your arms over your chest. Dean turned his head towards you, giving you a look to shut up.

“Not if that’s any trouble for her.” He said while turning around and looking at Andrea.

“I’m headed that way anyway.” She turned around and looked at her father. “I’ll be back to pick up Lucas at three o'clock.” She then leaned down and kissed her son on the forehead. “We’ll go to the park, okay, sweetie?” He kept quiet. She stood up and walked so all you could follow behind.

The three of you headed out to the outside as you walked in silence for about a block. You were enjoying the sounds of life going on around you until Dean opened his mouth and tried to make a conversation with Andrea.

“So, cute kid.” Dean said as you turned your head to look at him. She thanked him and kept quiet after that, crossing the street. “Kids are the best,huh?” He said, continuing to try and relate to the single mom. You and Sam smiled at his horrible attempts to make Andrea talk to him more. But she wasn’t having it.

You saw the motel come into view. It looked small, but cozy from the outside. “There it is. Like I said, two blocks.” She said as she stopped on the sidewalk, Sam thanked her as she turned around to look at Dean. “Must be hard with your sense of direction,” She commented as Dean smiled at her, but it wasn’t going in the way he wanted it. “Never being able to find your way to a decent pickup line.” You gritted your teeth at what came out her mouth next as Dean’s face dropped. “Enjoy your stay.” She said before running off.

“‘Kids are the best’?” Sam asked with a smirk. “You don’t even like kids.”

Dean turned around and looked at the two of you. “I love kids.” He lied.

“Name three children that you even know.” Sam said, watching as he stood there for a while, thinking of any names he could say. You laughed and rolled your eyes, lightly pushing Sam so both of you could check into the motel.

“I’m thinking!” Dean argued, following behind the two of you.

“It’d be best if you admit that you were just trying to make me jealous again.” You said, your voice coming out snippier then intended. Dean fell silent, giving you your answer.

~~~

After checking into two rooms, one for you and the other for Sam and Dean, you decided to get settled and unpack your belongings. The room was decent from what you expected from a motel. You got your belongings settled the way you found comforting all before going to check up on the boys.

You walked out of your room and down the hall until you were standing in front of their door. You lightly knocked a few times and it took a few seconds until Dean opened up the door for you to come in.

You gave him a small smile and slid yourself through, your eyes settling onto Sam, who was sitting at the desk with his laptop open, doing some research on the lake. You took a seat on the bed as Dean walked back over to his bag and pulled out some articles of clothing.

“So there was three drowning victims this year.” Sam explained, his eyes skimming something.

“And more before that?” Dean asked, throwing a shirt to a chair.

“Yeah, six more, spread out over the past thirty-five years.” Sam explained, clicking onto another article. “Those bodies were never recovered, either. If there’s something out there, it’s picking up its pace.”

Dean threw a shirt onto the bed you were sitting on, ignoring your presence. “So we got a lake monster on a binge.” He theorized as he saw you throw the shirt back at him, but missing by a bit. He caught it before it could hit the ground. “You throw like a girl.” He said as you frowned.

“This whole lake monster theory- it just bugs me.” Sam interrupted the two of you. Dean asked why as he took a few steps and stood behind his brother. You joined, getting up from the bed and headed over to the laptop, hovering over his shoulder to look at the screen. “Loch Ness, Lake Champlain- there are literally hundreds of eyewitness accounts,” He clicked to a website dedicated towards Lake Manitoc. “But here, almost nothing. Whatever it is out there, no one’s living to talk about it.”

Sam clicked on another link of all the victims that vanished from the lake and scrolled through it. You scanned it, stopping on one that sounded familiar. You pointed at the screen. “Wait, Bar, Christopher Bar- Where have I heard that name before?"

"Christopher Bar, the victim in May.” Sam clicked on the link and began reading a newspaper article that popped up. Your eyes landed on a very familiar face, your heart dropped at what you read. “Christopher Bar was Andrea’s husband, Lucas’ father.” You saw from the corner of your eye Dean standing up straighter as Sam began reading. “Apparently, he took Lucas out swimming. Lucas was on a floating wooden platform when Chris drowned two hours before the kid got rescued.”

You sighed to yourself as Sam clicked on the picture, enlarging it to show Lucas wrapped in a towel. His eyes were glazed over with sadness and fear. “Maybe we have an eyewitness after all.” You suggested as you ran your fingers through your hair.

“No wonder that kid was so freaked out.” Dean muttered, his eyes never leaving the picture. “Watching one of your parents die.” Your eyes jumped over to him as you gave him a look, he looked at you for a few seconds, but he never said anything in return as he continued to unpack.

Your mind soon trailed back to when you had watched your dad get killed right in front of you. Although you weren’t all that young when it had happened, it still haunted you to this day. And as much as you wanted to forget that day, you found yourself not being able to.

But your thoughts quickly darted back to Wyatt and Chris, you wondered how they were doing right now. And just like that, your heart was beginning to break at how much you missed them right now. You wanted to so badly go back and be there for the both of them. But it had been months and Wyatt probably forgot all about you by now.

They didn’t watch their mother and their aunts die, you knew that. Because they were safe and sound at Victor’s house. But you still knew how much it was going to hurt them knowing their family was gone. So in some ways, they could relate to Lucas. And so could you.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​ // @inked-poet​pipe

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // @eunomiasloane​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.2) Wendigo: Part three

“Safe and sound”

Pairing: Eventual Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Violence, angst, language

Summary: Y/N and the boys follow the coordinates in John’s journal and land in Colorado, where they investigate the disappearance of several campers. Meanwhile, Y/N struggles with the nightmares of her parent’s death.

Word count: 2,453

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

You could feel yourself let out a relieved sigh from the pain that was no longer on your arm. You had a pretty nasty burn thanks to the fire that sent your ceiling down to the ground. But thanks to Piper’s husband, Leo Wyatt, you had been healed. And you wished more than anything that he were able to heal the pain that you were feeling on the inside, you didn’t want the memory of your parents erased from your mind, but you sure as hell couldn’t stand the heart ache you were feeling after realizing they were both dead.

Although you weren’t in pain anymore, you were still shaking up, making a little bit of the tea Phoebe had made for you splash out of the cup and onto their living room floor. You pulled the blanket the sister’s had offered you more over your shoulder before bringing the rim of the cup up to your lips, taking a sip of it before lowering it to your lap.

Paige and Phoebe both sat on each side of you on their couch, while Piper sat on the arm rest of one of the love seats they had across from it, leaving Leo to plop down onto it.

The family of four were all patient with you as you took time to process everything that had happened with in the hour, your dad getting brutally murdered in front of your eye sight and what the sisters had told you about magic and demons. You were their innocent, and you were going to remain that way until they managed to find a way to get rid of this demon that was after you once and for all.

“So.. you guys were right about that demon the whole time.” You finally found your voice after a few minutes of silence. You swallowed the lump that was forming in your throat as Piper spoke up towards you.

“Yeah, and this demon is nothing like what we have gone up against before.” The older Halliwell truthfully admitted to you. You inhaled a deep breath from what she was saying. “He didn’t blow up like I wanted it too. It’s tough.”

Leo shook his head, he had just come back from speaking with the elders about this kind of demon, but just like he figured, they didn’t have any information on him either. “The elders don’t know anything about a demon with yellow eyes. And it’s not in the books, so we don’t exactly know it can be vanquished. Phoebe, did you find anything out from your grandmother?”

“I asked both mom and grams, they never came across this kind of demon either.” Phoebe told all of you what neither of you wanted to hear.

You let out a sigh as tears began to stream down your face. You didn’t bother to wipe them away, you just wanted to cry. That’s all you wanted to do. Your parents might’ve been your adoptive parents, but they were still the only family you had. “I got so angry with them for not being my real parents, and I ended up moving so far away from them after telling them I didn’t want to see them ever again.” Your voice broke as you admitted the thing that you dreaded the most. “They both died thinking I was still so angry with them.. And my dad was just trying to protect me. I have no one.. and no where to go.”

“You have us, honey.” Paige reassured you as she rubbed small circles along your back. “You can stay with Phoebe and Piper for however long you’d like until you manage to get back onto your feet.”

Phoebe reached a hand up to your face, using the pad of her thumb to wipe away your tears. You looked over at her as she gave you a promise she was so set on keeping. “Yeah, you’ll be safe with us. We won’t let anything bad happen to you.”

You gave her a small, yet weak smile before you let out a soft sob at her words, causing her to pull you into a tight embrace. You rested your head onto her shoulder, allowing yourself to cry until you couldn’t anymore.

~~~

As much as you wanted to stay unconscious and leave yourself to believing that you were back to the beginning of when you first got to know the Halliwell sisters, you knew you couldn’t when you felt a gentle tap on your cheek. Your eyelids fluttered open to look into a pair of green eyes. Your eyes were filled with tears from the dream, or as you wanted to call it, memory you were having.

“Hey, Y/N/N.” Sam’s voice was hushed, a worried expression was etched into his face when he noticed the tears streaming down your face. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah. I-I'm okay.” You stuttered, your voice coming out as a hoarse whisper. He shushed you as you felt your feet touch the ground. That was when you felt the pain in your ankle and you let out a cry of pain. Sam immediately shushed you, bringing one of your arms around your shoulder before lifting you up bridal style. "I think it's twisted."

"It might be." Sam whispered, carrying you over to where his brother was sitting. Because he, too, was in an immense amount of pain. "We'll look at it once we're out of here. In the mean time, let's just keep pressure off of it."

You nodded your head as the younger Winchester set you onto the ground, before turning his attention over to Hailey and Ben, who were hovering around their brother, Tommy. They needed help cutting him down and Sam was happy to help. You watched as he took out his knife and made his way up to the other man. With one cut of the rope, the oldest Collins was dropping to the ground.

As the three siblings found themselves in a happy reunion, something seemed to have caught Dean's attention. With furrowed brows, you watched as he leaned over to grab two objects that looked to be guns before managing to stand up to his feet. "Check it out." He called out, catching his brother's attention.

Sam let a small smile grow across his face when he realized what they were. "Flare guns." He said. "Those will work."

Dean looked over them for a moment, before shoving them into his jacket pockets so that he could help you back up. Once you were somewhat standing, you leaned into him, your arms wrapping around his waist to bring him into a hug.

Your emotions have been getting the best of you since the Halliwell’s plan to take Zankou down. You thought they were dead and gone for good, leaving you thinking that you lost another family. You wanted to cherish the brothers, because with the life they lived, you never knew when the next time you’d be able to hug either one of them was.

Dean wrapped an arm around you, pressing a kiss to the top of your head. But it wasn't long until he found himself wincing. As much as he loved you, he was in too much pain to help you walk. "Sammy, you gotta  come help her." He instructed his little brother, who was now up and heading over to you. You wrapped an arm around his shoulders once again, and Sam wrapped his around your back to keep you steady as you  started limping behind everyone through what looked to be an underground cave.

You hissed out in pain with each step you took, the younger Winchester repeatedly told you how amazing you were doing. But you knew that was a lie. With the amount of pain your ankle was in, you thought for sure it might've been broken.

The Collins were huddled together, trying to keep themselves supported as the brothers cautiously looked around for the Wendigo. It wasn’t for a few moments until a growling sound echoed through out the cave.

With one hand, Sam held up the flare gun that Dean had given to him as the older man made a comment. “Looks like someone is home for supper.”

“We’ll never outrun it,” Hailey said as she adjusted Tommy’s arm that laid over her shoulder.

Dean looked over at Sam, “You thinking what I’m thinking?” He asked.

“Yeah, I think so.” Sam said as the growling started again.

“All right listen to me.” Dean instructed as he looked at the four of you. “Stay with Sam. He’s gonna get out of here.”

“Dean, what are you going to do?” You quickly asked, the panic rising in your voice.

He didn’t say anything, he just winked at you before running off. You clenched your jaw and hoped that he wouldn’t end up dead. “It’s chow time, you fucking Bastard!” He yelled as he vanished from your sight. “Yeah, that’s right! Bring it on, baby! I taste good!”

You watched as he now disappeared, but his voice could still be heard. The growls slowly started to get smaller as Sam brought you over to the wall of the cave so you could lean yourself against it, letting you go for a moment so he could slowly edge himself to where Dean had run off to. When he saw the coast was clear, he looked at the siblings. “All right, come on. Let’s go!” He said, ushering the Collins to start running. He quickly made his way back over to you, gathering you up again to help you walk. "I know you can't really run, but we've gotta walk fast. Can you do that?"

You nodded your head, and the two of you did your best to be quick at getting out of here. But as all of you were getting closer to the exit, you swore you could hear the growling coming back. You and Sam turned around and inspected the tunnel as the noises continued, but there looked to be nothing there. “Okay, get them out of here,” He instructed, removing your arm from his shoulder so that he could pass you off to Ben.   Hailey opened her mouth to protest, but Sam stopped her. “Go!” He shouted.

Ben tightened his grip onto you just a bit, using all of his strength to practically carry you through the rest of the way. You looked back at Sam to express your look of concern, but all he could manage to do was give you a reassuring smile to let you know he was going to be all right.

You let out a shaky breath and looked forward, all four of you walking just a bit faster.  

You were almost there, but the feeling of being safe died down when you heard the sounds of gunshots and growls, then running. You twisted your head around to see that Sam was rushing towards the four of you. “Hurry, hurry, hurry! Go!” He demanded. You saw a glimpse of the monster, just before you quickly turned back around, you tried pushing yourself to go faster so that Ben wouldn't get hurt.

But the monster backed all of you into a corner. Sam shoved all of you behind him as he tried his hardest to shield you from the monster that was slowly crawling around the place. It growled and snarled as it slowly crept up towards you. You held in a breath as it stopped and screamed.

“Hey!” Your eyes landed on Dean, who was standing not so far away with the flare gun pointing at the creature. He shot it straight in the stomach, the flares slowly turning into flames. It screamed in pain when it caught onto fire, but it was only a few seconds until it had slowly dropped to the ground, dead. “Not bad, huh?” You rolled your eyes and smiled at the man, only to have him return it.

~~~

Luckily for you, one of the paramedics had a spare boot in the back of the ambulance to help you walk around in. He assured you that all that really happened was that you sprained your ankle pretty badly, and it was going to be a few days until it healed completely. The medication they gave you took the pain away, but it also made you tired as hell.

You thanked the man who had helped you before you stood up, beginning to make your way over to the Winchesters, who seemed to be wrapping up a conversation just to wonder what the paramedic said. “How you holding up, Y/N/N?” Sam asked, the curiosity in his voice was mixed with concern. “What did the paramedic say?”

“I’ll be fine.” You admitted, shoving your hands into your back pockets as a small smile tugged at your lips. “The paramedic said it's just a sprained ankle, but it'll take a few days to heal.”

“Looks like we'll have to keep it iced up and rested,” Dean spoke up, a smile tugging at his own lips. “We won't let you on that foot until it's better."

You could feel your smile grow wider at what he said, all before you let out a sigh as your eyes dropped to the ground. “Look, Dean.. I’m sorry for snapping at you the way I did.”

“Y/N, I get it.” Dean tried to reassure you that it was fine. He now understood why you acted the way you did. “It’s fine.”

But you only shook your head. “It’s not fine.” You told him. “The hunters.. the ones I stayed with, they might be dead. And I was having some kind of memory of when I first got to truly know them back in that cave. I don’t want to fight with you, either of you. Because I’ve already lost so much family, I don’t want to lose another.”

“You’re not going to lose us, Y/N.” Sam told you, he gave you a warm smile when you turned your head to look at him. “You’re our best friend. We’re here for you no matter what.”

You could feel tears welling up in your eyes as you opened up your arms for the both of them to walk into. And they did, each of them wrapping an arm around you and embracing you into a hug. Dean pressed another kiss to the top of your head, letting his lips linger there for a minute. He smiled against your hair when you nuzzled your face into Dean’s chest.

You suddenly felt like you had a home, and although it wasn’t an actual house you would be living in, it was Dean who made you feel this way. And you prayed to god that it would stay this way.

The three of you pulled away from each other and you gave them another smile, before you headed towards the backseat of the Impala, ready to take a nap in your new favorite car.

~~~

Dead in the Water

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​ // 

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.2) Wendigo: Part two

“The woods can be a dangerous place”

Pairing: Eventual Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Violence, angst.

Summary: Y/N and the boys follow the coordinates in John’s journal and land in Colorado, where they investigate the disappearance of several campers. Meanwhile, Y/N struggles with the nightmares of her parent’s death.

Word count: 3,902

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

The next morning, the three of you loaded up the Impala and headed to the woods to search for Hailey’s brother. You haven’t spoken to Dean after your little outburst, no matter how many times he tried to talk to you. He even offered you a coffee before you and the brothers hit the road, considering how tired you were, but you didn’t take it, only kept your arms crossed over your chest and looked away from the man.

You watched as the view of Hailey and her little brother were getting bigger. An unfamiliar man was standing off to the side with a gun in his hands. You suspected it was Roy, the man that Hailey hired to help them navigate through the woods.

The Impala stopped as Dean turned off the engine, you opened your door with your backpack in your hands before stepping onto the dirt path. Your eyes landed on Hailey, looking surprised to see the three of you. “You got room for three more?” Dean called, heading up to the group.

“You want to come with us?” She asked.

“Who are these guys?” Roy eyed the three of you with suspicion.

“Apparently, this is all the park service could muster up.” Hailey remarked, turning her head to look at Roy.

You rolled your eyes at the attitude she had. Following behind Sam, you smiled at Ben and tried to ignore the small banter going back and forth between Hailey and Dean.

“Oh, you think this is funny?” Roy asked in a serious tone, jumping into the conversation. You turned your head to look at the man. “It’s dangerous back country out there. Her brother might be hurt.”

“Believe me, I know how dangerous it can be.” Dean explained. “We just want to them find their brother. That’s all.”

The six of you headed into the woods without another wood. You had missed the sounds of your feet crunching against the dead leaves, or the sounds of the birds chirping as they flew by above you. It was almost like you were heading to the campsite you were about to stay at with your parents, but instead of them, it was with the Winchester brother’s and three other people you hardly knew. And we were hunting down a creature none of us knew. You took a deep breath, and stopped in your tracks for a moment as you looked around the woods. You weren’t alone in this, but a big part of you felt like all you had was yourself.

“Getting tired already?” Roy asked from the front, you looked up to see him giving you a glare from how you randomly stopped.

You rolled your eyes and let out a scoff as you started walking again. “No, I’m not tired, there’s just.. a lot of memories running through my mind right now.” You told him, a small smile stretched across your lips.

“Memories of what?” He curiously asked as you two walked side by side.

“My parents took me camping a lot when I was younger every summer.” You admitted to him. “It was my favorite thing to do with them, I haven’t been out in the woods since they passed away because it was going to be the same.”

Roy’s expression softened at what you had told him. “I’m sorry, how did your parents die may I ask?”

You opened your mouth to say something, but before you could speak, Dean changed the subject, thinking it would’ve been hard for you to recall the memory of your parents dying. “So Roy- you said you did a little hunting?” He asked, stepping in between the two of you.

“Yeah. More than a little.” He answered, his tone now sounding bored.

“Uh-huh,” Dean nodded, looking down at the ground to see where he was going. “What kind of furry creatures do you hunt?”

“Mostly buck. Sometimes bear.” He answered, stopping as he observed around the place.

“Tell me, uh, Bambi or Yogi ever hunt you back?” Dean questioned, walking a little bit further up from everyone as he looked around. You bit back a laugh.

Roy grabbed Dean by the back of his collar and roughly yanked him back. Everyone stopped and looked, you clenched your jaw, waiting for something to happen. “What you doing, Roy?” Dean asked, his tone dropping lower.

Roy let go of him, grabbing a stick and hitting it to the ground, making a bear trap go off. He looked at Dean and smirked, “You should watch where you’re stepping…Ranger.” He muttered before walking off at his own pace.

Dean stood there, staring down at the trap. “It’s a bear trap,” He chuckled out nervously.

You rolled your eyes and stood next to Sam for a few seconds, he was staring down at the trap like something was off putting about it. You gave him a worried glanced, he just shook his head and began walking again to catch up with the rest of the gang. You followed behind and fell last in line, which you didn’t mind.

After another few minutes of walking, Hailey spoke up. “You didn’t pack any provisions.” She tried to walk faster to catch up with him. “You guys are carrying a duffel bag. You’re not rangers, so who the Hell are you?” She yanked Dean by his arm to stop and turn him around.

Sam and you stopped behind as Dean glanced at both of you, wondering if he should speak the truth. You sighed and walked up to Dean, you leaned over and whispered. “Let me talk to her, go ahead with the rest of them.” You said as you stared into his eyes. He gave you a confused look. “Go off and do what you came here to do.” You warned, giving him a soft smile. He sighed and nodded his head over to his brother, you watched as the two of them walked off.

“Sam and Dean are brothers, I’m their best friend.. I guess.” You explained, sighing to yourself. “They’re looking for their dad, and for some reason they think he might be here, but they don’t know that for sure. Look…Dean thought since he was in the same boat as you, he wanted to help.”

“Why didn’t he tell me from the start?” Hailey asked, you wanted to laugh.

“He’s not very honest, I guess. I bumped into them again a couple of weeks ago after a few years, I’m just now figuring out who they are.” You admitted, smiling at her. She tried to smile, but all she was turn away to look at something in the distance. “Look, if it makes you feel any better, I have a feeling we’re getting closer to finding your brother. He’s out there somewhere, alive. We just need to stick together and find him before it’s too late, okay?”

She was quiet for a few seconds before looking at you and nodded her head. “Okay, let’s head back.”

~~~

Through the miles of trees and plants, you began to see an opening through the almost human sized weeds as pushed them away and walked up to the group that sopped. “This is it- Black Water Ridge,” Roy explained, stepping out of the way so everyone could walk ahead.

“What coordinates are we at?” Sam asked, walking first as he looked around the place.

Roy pulled out his GPS, punching on a few buttons.“35 minus 111.”

Dean stepped up to his brother and you. “You hear that?” He muttered, you listened quietly around you. But there was nothing but silence.

“Yeah,” Sam whispered. “Not even crickets.”

“I’m going to take a look around.” Roy announced, tucking his device away as he observed the scenery.

Sam, being the overprotective one, spoke up. “You shouldn’t go alone.” He suggested, turning his head to look at the older man.

Roy chuckled to himself. “That’s sweet,” He replied as he began walking over to the three of you. “Don’t worry about me.” He slid between the two boys and headed off.

The five of you were now alone, you all slowly grouped together as Dean stepped up and looked at all of you. “All right, everybody stays together.” He says, “Let’s go.”

Everyone was about to start, until Roy’s voice boomed through the air causing all heads to turn to where the sound was coming from. “Hailey! Over here!” She took off, which caused a ripple effect, everyone went after her. All of you ran for a minute until she stopped dead in tracks, her eyes growing at what she saw. It was something that you didn’t want to see on this entire trip. Tommy’s camping sight. Or what was left of it.

Everything looked like it was ripped apart, nothing was left untouched from what attacked the place. You saw that the tent was slashed apart and barely standing. Different objects laid sprawled across the ground with the same pattern on the tents, everything looked like something had taken their claws and slashed it to bits. When your eyes landed on a pile of blood on top of the tent, your stomach twisted into knots.

“Looks like a grizzly.” Someone muttered, but you couldn’t hear them, you were too busy looking around the place with horror.

“Tommy?” Hailey called out, stepping around the place. She unclasped her backpack and dropped it onto the ground, before bolting off and calling her brother’s name again.

Sam quickly ran up to her and tried to quiet her down, he looked around the place as she questioned why. “Something might still be out there.” He whispered, cautiously observing the woods around you.

“Sam, Y/N.” You heard Dean call your name from somewhere else.

The both of you excused yourself before finding Dean crouched down over something. You walked over and got down on your knees, your eyes observed what looked to be the kind of long marks. “The bodies were dragged from the camp sight.” He said, looking at the two of you. “But here, the tracks just vanish. It’s weird.” The three of you stood back up as you looked around again.

“I’ll take a guess, it’s not a skin walker or a black dog?” You asked, looking back at Dean. He just nodded his head and walked back to the rest of the group with Sam following behind, leaving you alone.

You looked at the tracks again, before turning your head up and looking up at the trees surrounding you. You walked around the forest and started examining each tree, anything out of the ordinary. You were farther away from the camp sight than you intended, but you found something you were looking for.

Turning your head up, you saw a handful of trees marked with claw marks. It looked like someone had done it with a bloody hand. Like something you would expect from a monster that drags their bloody pray away.

“Help! Somebody help me!”

In the distance, you heard the sound of someone shouting deep into the woods, but not far enough from where you were. You rushed back to the camp sight as fast as you could and called out for the brothers when you could see that no one was in sight

Your heart raced in fear when you could hear the sounds of leaves rustling, but you quickly let out a sigh of relief when you saw everyone emerging back to the camp site. It took a few moments to realize all of your gear and belongings suddenly had vanished. Sam and Dean darted around, looking for the thing that could have taken it, but the woods around you appeared to be empty.

“Our packs!” Hailey noticed, her eyes wandering around the place to see where they went. But there was nothing to see except the vandalized belongings you found earlier.

Roy wandered around until he stopped at a certain spot and crouched down on the ground. “So much for my GPS and satellite phone.” He muttered to himself.

“What the Hell is going on?” Hailey questioned, looking over at Sam.

Sam looked around, he shook his head. “It’s smart. It wants to cut us off so we can’t call for help.”

“You mean someone- some nut job out there just stole our gear.” Roy wondered, curiously turning his head around to see if he could find the culprit.

When you realized what might’ve been going on, you headed over to the brothers. “I need to speak with you…in private.” You whispered to them, nodding your head to another part of the woods.

“What’s going on, Y/N?” Sam asked you, wondering why you had brought them to a different part of the woods.

“I have a feeling I know what this thing is, Dean, let me see your dad’s journal so we can figure out how to kill this thing.” You demanded. Dean opened his jacket and pulled out the journal, as you pulled out your own journal from your back pocket, it was something the Halliwell’s had gifted to you, giving you information of all of the things they had dealt with, what exactly they were and how to stop them. You flipped through a few pages of the book until you found what you were looking for, before grabbing a hold of the journal Dean was handing over to you and flipping through it until you came across the same thing. "All right. Check that out.” You turned the book so Sam and Dean could see what you presumed the creature was.

“Oh, come on.” Dean muttered, taking the journal and shaking his head at the findings. “Wendigos are in the Minnesota woods or northern Michigan. I’ve never heard of one this far west.”

“Think about it Dean- the claws, the way it can mimic a human voice.” You informed, looking around at the woods. “The hunters I was staying with have dealt with this kind of creature before.”

Sam nodded his head at the information you were feeding to both of the brothers, knowing that you were right on this one. “She’s right, Dean.” He agreed with you. “It all adds up.”

His brother mumbled something underneath his breath as he rolled his eyes, he held up his gun and sighed. “Well, then this is useless.” He muttered to himself.

You sighed and walked away, before you did, you turned around and said what’s been burning in the back of you mind. “We got to get these people to safety.” You informed before heading back to the sight to talk to the group.

“All right listen up. It’s time to go.” You declared, walking up to Roy. “Things have gotten more complicated.”

“What?” Hailey hissed out, but you ignored her.

Roy chuckled, he looked at you and smiled. “Whatever out there, I’m think I can handle it.” He stated, turning his back and began to do something else.

“If you shoot this thing, you’re going to make it mad.” You warned, looking at Roy. “We have to leave now.”

“One, you’re talking nonsense, two, you’re in no position to be give anybody orders..” Roy’s voice was getting louder with anger.

You clenched your jaw and pulled back your anger from hurting the man. “We should have never let you come out here in the first place. I’m trying to protect you.”

“You protect me?” Roy slowly stepped forward, his voice was becoming harsher. “I was hunting in these woods when your mommy was still kissing you goodnight.”

“It’s a damn-near-perfect hunter,” You stated, staring Roy straight in the eyes. “It’s smarter than you. And it’s gonna hunt you down and eat you alive unless we get your stupid sorry ass out of here.”

Roy just laughed, pushing you back roughly. “You know you’re crazy, right?”

“Yeah?” You questioned, your tone was becoming lower with anger. “You ever hunt-”

Before you could finish your sentence, Dean was pulling you back so you couldn’t lunge at Roy. He didn’t like the fact that the man put his hands on you the way he did, and he sure as hell didn’t want the situation to become worse. “Sweetheart, you gotta chill out.” He warned.

“Stop it. Just everybody stop it.” Hailey shouted, stepping forward. “Look, Tommy might still be alive. And I’m not leaving without him.”

It was quiet for a few moments between the group, Dean looked around. “It’s getting late.” He observed the sky before looking at everyone. “This thing is a good hunter in the day, but an unbelievable hunter at night. We’ll never beat it- not in the dark.” He stated, he paused for a few moments. “We need to settle in and protect ourselves.” He said before walking a few steps and getting prepared for the night ahead.

~~~

Night fell quicker than expected, a fire crackled behind you as Dean sketched a symbol in the dirt with a stick he found on the ground before heading back to the group that was circled around the fire.

“One more time. That’s a-” Hailey asked, watching as he went to another spot and did the same drawing in the dirt.

“Anasazi symbols. It’s for protection.” Dean explained. “The Windigo can’t cross over them.”

Roy watched over Dean as he stood there with his gun perched on his shoulder. Laughter erupted from him, “Nobody like a skeptic boy.” Dean said, looking up at the man. He just gave a glare to the man and dropped the stick.

Dean stood back up and walked over to his brother. You were a little further away, using your own little flashlight to help you read over your journal, giving the brothers a little bit of privacy as they talked. Sam sat there in his thoughts, and if he did that for too long, he would get himself worked up. Dean sat down and looked over at his brother. “You want to tell me what’s going on in that freaking head of yours?”

Sam didn’t break his concentration from the ground. “Dean…” He warned, putting his hand up to mumble a lie, but he was quick to catch on.

“No, you’re not fine.” Dean said, “You’re like a powder keg, man. It’s not like you. I’m supposed to be the belligerent one, remember?” He tried to joke, but his brother just kept quiet.

“Dad’s not here.” Sam muttered, not bothering to look up. “I mean, that much we know for sure, right? He would have left us a message, a sign, right?”

“Yeah, you’re probably right….To tell you the truth,” He confessed. “I don’t think Dad’s ever been to Lost Creek.”

Both of them looked up at each other. “Then let’s get these people back to town, and let’s hit the road…find Dad. I mean, why are we still even here?” He threw a stick he was holding in anger, sighing to himself in frustration.

Dean stood up and walked over so he was crouched down at eye level to Sam. He pulled out the journal and tapped his top hand against the leather. “This is why…this book.” He explained, his finger tapping against it. “This is Dad’s most single most valuable possession. Everything he knows about evil thing is in here. And he passed it on to the three of us. I think he wants us to pick up where he left off- you know, saving people, hunting things….the family business.”

Sam was quiet, trying to make sense of what came out of his brother’s mouth mouth. He shook his head and looked down at the ground. “That makes no sense.” He said, rubbing his face with his hands. “Why- Why doesn’t he just call us? Why doesn’t he just tell us what he wants, tell us where he is?”

Dean shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know.” He admitted, “But the way I see it, Dad’s given us a job to do, and I intend to do it.”

Sam looked at his brother. “Dean…” He whispered, shaking his head. “No. I gotta find Dad. I gotta find Jessica’s killer. And we also have to find the demon that’s after Y/N before it’s too late.” He looked over to you, you seemed so content as you read over the journal you had of your own. “it’s the only thing I’ve been thinking about.”

“Okay. All right. Sam, we’ll find them. I promise.” Dean consoled his brother. “Listen to me. You’ve got to prepare yourself. I mean, this search for Dad could take a while. And all that anger,” He softly pushed his brother. “You can’t keep it burning over the long haul. It’s going to kill you. You’ve got to have patience, man.”

Sam shook his head, looking at Dean. “How do you do it?” He asked, letting out a chuckle. “How does Dad do it?”

“Well, for one, them.” Dean nudged his head to the side. “I mean, I figured our family’s so screwed to Hell, maybe we can help some others. It makes things a little more bearable.” The two of them focused on Hailey and Ben, who were sitting at the fire, trying to keep each others mind occupied.

“And I’ll tell you what else helps. Killing as many evil sons of bitches I can.” He added, smirking when he saw his brother smile softly. “And I promise you we are going to find the demon that’s after Y/N. I’m not going to let anything to happen to her.”

Sam couldn’t help but smile at what his brother had said. “You really love her, don’t you?”

“I don’t think I was ever willing to stop loving her.” Dean admitted with a sigh. “I just wish she knew that.”

“Wish I knew what?”

The brothers both almost jumped three feet in the air when they realized you were now standing right near them. You let out a soft chuckle at their behavior before taking a seat next to Dean, looking over at him with a smile, curious to know what he was talking about while you were off to the side.

Before Dean could even answer you, though, you all heard it screaming again. The three of you stood up, grabbing a flashlight as you walked up to investigate. The sounds of a gun cocking and rustling in the woods just a few feet away wasn’t something you wanted to hear.

“It’s trying to draw us out. Just stay cool. Stay put.” You said in a calm tone, looking around.

“Inside the magic circle?” Roy taunted, laughing at how it sounded. But the sounds of pleas and helps soon turned into a growl that echoed through the forest. He instantly regretted those words, pointing his gun to the trees. “Okay, that’s no grizzly.”

“It’s okay,” Hailey tried to comfort her little brother as they backed away. “We’ll be all right. I promise.”

There were first sounds of scrams and bushes rustling, then the sounds of a gunshot going off was heard. Roy turned around as he saw a ghostly figure pass him, he aimed his gun and shot again, the sound of the creature being wounded was the sound of victory to him. “I got it!” He cheered, before running after the thing, ignoring Dean’s shouts and protests for him to get back.

“Don’t move,” Dean warned Hailey and Ben, she wrapped her arm around her brother and pushed him back to safety.

You and the brothers ran into the woods and after the man, Dean called the older man’s name several times. As you walked further and further, you couldn’t find Roy anywhere. The three of you looked at one another in defeat.

You found yourself splitting up from the brothers so you three could find Roy faster, but that seemed to be a big mistake. As you were so caught up in looking for the man, you found yourself being grabbed and roughly pulled down to the ground by your feet and all you could remember was letting out a loud scream of fear before your whole world faded to black.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.2) Wendigo: Part one

“Nightmares and bears”

Pairing: Eventual Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Violence, angst

Summary: Y/N and the boys follow the coordinates in John’s journal and land in Colorado, where they investigate the disappearance of several campers. Meanwhile, Y/N struggles with the nightmares of her parent’s death.

Word count: 4,384

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Sweat beaded down your forehead as you pressed the cloth you had to your mouth and your nose, keeping you from breathing in any of the fumes the fire gave off. This was one big nightmare that you thought would never happen to you; The apartment you had in San Francisco, California, had caught on fire. You didn’t exactly know what caused it, you were always so careful to make sure everything was off and unplugged by the time you would leave. You rarely had any candles lit, and when you did, you’d triple check them to see if they were still burning before you left.

You shouldn’t have been in here, you should’ve stayed put when the fireman told you to after you had come back from the grocery store, but your parents were here. They were visiting you for the week, and they stayed inside while you went out to get some ingredients for the dinner you were going to be making.

“Mom! Dad!” Your voice was muffled, but it was still loud enough for either of them to hear, if they were still alive. You flinched when part of the ceiling came crashing down just a few feet away from you. Your heart was beating rapidly inside of your chest as you prayed that your parents were okay.

You stopped in your spot when you noticed that the fire was blocking you from going any further. You were on your way to the room they were staying in, but there was no chance in getting in unless you wanted to catch on fire.

“Y/N!” You could hear a voice you had heard only a couple of times before coming from behind you and you turned around to see Piper Halliwell and her sister, Paige Matthews. They had been trying to keep you safe ever since they swore they saw a ‘demon’ coming after you. You would always laugh at such a thing, but now you were wondering how the hell they had gotten in here so fast. “We saw a shadow standing near the window of your bedroom when we were outside and I’m pretty that’s it’s the demon that’s after you. We have to get you out of here.”

“No!” You protested against what they were trying to do, you’d blame yourself if you left and your parents ended up dead because of you. “I’m not going anywhere until I find my parents!”

“Honey, I know you want to find your parents, but you’re going to die if you stay here.” Paige tried to reason with you, but you wouldn’t listen. All three of you flinched with another part of the ceiling came crashing down again, this time, it grazed your arm, burning a part of your flesh and you couldn’t help but let out a loud scream of pain.

“Y/N, come on. We have to get you out of here, I can get my husband to heal you.” Piper told you as she reached her hand out for you. You stood there for a few moments as you stared at her, hesitant to leave your parents behind. And it seemed she was catching on. “You’re only nineteen, your parents wouldn’t want you to die at such a young age trying to look for them, they would want you alive.”

Letting out a sigh, you knew she was right. You grabbed onto her hand as she took a hold of her sister’s, but before Paige could get a chance to orb out of there and to the safety of Piper’s home, you three caught a glimpse of a man’s figure.

“Get her out of here, now!” You heard your dad’s voice calling out to the three of you as he started rushing towards you. “He’s coming for her!”

“Daddy!” You called out to him and let go of Piper’s hand as you stepped forward to go over to him, but you were quickly pulled back when the demon you didn’t believe was after you had showed up behind him. He stabbed your dad in the neck, and let the sharp blade cut all the way down the middle.

You let out a scream of terror as you watched your dad’s body drop to the ground, all before your eyes trailed up to meet the demon’s yellow ones. A smirk stretched wide across his lips at the fact he now had you in his sight.

“Piper, blow him up!” Paige ordered at her sister, who had no second thoughts in using her powers on the demon. But when it only sent him stumbling backwards instead of blowing him to bits and pie, Piper grabbed a hold of your hand again, telling her little sister to get going before he had his chance at hurting you.

And in seconds, Paige was orbing all three of you out of there.

~~~

A terrified gasp escaped your throat as your eyelids ripped wide open. For a moment, it took you a while to realize you were just having a nightmare as you looked around to see that you were still in the backseat of Dean’s Impala, rock music filled your ears as you controlled your heavy breathing, allowing you to calm down. You turned your head slightly to see the brothers were sitting in the front seats, everything was just like it was before you had fallen asleep.

“Are you okay?”

Dean glanced into the mirror to and stared at you with a worried look in his eye. You didn’t know why you were beginning to have nightmares about the night your parents passed away, but it had been happening ever since you came across the brothers again. This was your third time having this nightmare, and it wasn’t getting any better. But Dean didn’t know this, neither did Sam.

You still nodded your head, pretending that everything was fine as you adjusted yourself in your seat. “Where are we?” You curiously asked. You found yourself remembering the conversation you heard from the brothers about heading to Colorado from the coordinates John left in his journal for his oldest son to find before you had fallen asleep.

“Just outside of Grand Junction.” Dean replied, never taking his eyes off the road.

Sam pulled out the paper map again so it was resting against his lap. He tried to keep himself focused on it before speaking up again. “You know what? Maybe we shouldn’t have left Stanford so soon.”

“Sam, we dug around there for a week. We came up with nothing.” Dean reminded his little brother. “If you want to find the thing that killed Jessica….”

“Got to find Dad first.” Sam finished, still observing the map.

“Dad disappearing, and this thing shows up again after twenty years? It’s not a coincidence.” Dean looked over at his brother. “Dad will have answers. He’ll know what to do.”

“It’s weird, man.” Sam mumbled, his face scrunching up. “The coordinates he left us, this Black Water Ridge…”

“What about it?” Dean asked.

“There’s nothing there. It’s just woods.” Sam remarked, putting the map back down into his lap again after taking a closer look. “Why is he sending us to the middle of nowhere?” The boys looked at each another, each sharing a moment of confusion before letting the car fall into a silence.

A little while later, the three of you pulled up into the Ranger’s Station to find more information on the place their father pointed them to. Sam was observing a 3-D looking map, Dean was staring at some picture as you stood next to the window looking out at the woods. You kept silent to yourself, as you remembered all of the camping trips you and your parents would take every summer when you were younger. You couldn’t remember the last time you slept in a tent with trees surrounding you and a fire burning so you could roast your marshmallows as you listened to the stories your dad would tell you.

“Dude, check out the size of this frigging’ bear.” Dean said, you wiped at a tear you didn’t even realize was falling down your face as you turned your head to land your eyes on a framed picture of a huge grizzly bear.

Sam walked over from the map, crossing his arms over his chest, looking at the photograph. “…And a dozen or more grizzles in the area. It’s no nature hike, that’s for sure.” You gulped as you titled your head to the side and observed the picture for a few more moments.

“You kids aren’t planning to out near Black Water Ridge, by any chance?” A voice called out. You quickly turned around to see there was a ranger standing across the room with his hands on his hips and an eyebrow raised, waiting patiently for an answer.

“Oh, no, sir. We’re environmental-study majors from U.C. Boulder- just working on a paper.” Sam lied, flashing an innocent smile.

“Recycle, man.” Dean chuckled out, throwing his fist in the air for some added effect.

“Bull.” The ranger said. You froze in fear. “You’re friends with that Hailey girl, right?” He asked. The ranger grabbed his mug of coffee before heading over towards the opposite side of his desk. You and the boys followed behind.

“Yes. Yes, we are, Ranger…” You lied, quickly dropping your eyes to his name tag. “Wilkinson.”

“Well, I will tell you what exactly I told her.” The ranger explained, the three of you walked closer to hear what he was saying. “Her brother filled out a back country permit saying he wouldn’t be back from Black Water until the 24th. So it’s not exactly a missing persons now, is it? Tell that girl to quit worrying. I’m sure her brother is just fine.” He mumbled the last part, slowly walking away.

“We will.” Dean said. “Well, that Hailey girl’s quite a pistol, huh?”

The ranger sighed, “That’s putting it mildly.”

“Actually, you know what would help is if I could show her a copy of that back country permit.” Dean suggested, stepping closer to the ranger. “You know, so she could see her brother’s return date.”

Dean managed to persuade the ranger to give him a copy of the report. You followed behind the brothers as you all stepped out of the office and went back to walking on the dirt path, heading to the Impala. Dean chuckled to himself as he looked over the piece of paper once more.

“What, are you cruising for a hook up or something?” You asked, not even realizing that you said it out loud, that was until you caught his gaze that seemed to be written with confusion at what you were implying.

“What do you mean?” Dean questioned. His eyebrows furrowed together.

“The coordinates point to Black Water Ridge. So what are we waiting for? Let’s just go find your dad. Why do we need to talk to this girl anyway?” You questioned back.

“What, are you jealous?” Dean asked in a curious tone of voice. Truth be told, you were. But it’s been awkward between the both of you since you told him and his brother about your parents. He still loved you, in fact, he wanted to be with you again. But he couldn’t help but feel guilty for bringing up your parents. Sure, he didn’t know about any of what happened, but it still gnawed at him and now he feels as though you think he’s too inconsiderate. You slipped your hands into your back pockets and looked down at your feet, mumbling a simple lie and telling him that you weren’t jealous. He felt a bit disappointed at your answer, but he brushed it off as he spoke up again. “Look, maybe we just know what we’re walking into before we actually do it.“

You turned your head away from the man just to roll your eyes once more. After a few seconds of silence, you looked back to see that Dean kept his gaze fixated on you. Your eyebrows furrowed in wonder. “What?” You asked.

“Why are you acting all ‘shoot first, ask questions later’?” Dean questioned.

“I don’t know!” You said, your voice rising in slight annoyance at the man. “I’m just exhausted! And I want this case over with.” With that, you opened up the backseat and slid yourself into the Impala, hoping that you could at least sleep on the way to this girl’s house as the boys followed you in suit.

~~~

The three of you arrived at the Collins’ household just as the sun was setting; you stood with your hands inside your pockets as you watched Dean press the doorbell. It was a grueling minute before the front door opened. A girl that looked to be about your age was the one who opened up the front door. She gave the three of you confused glances, looking each of you over before the older Winchester spoke up.

“You must be Hailey Collins. I’m Dean, this is Sam and Y/N.” Dean introduced the three of you. “We’re rangers with the park service. Ranger Wilkinson sent us over. We wanted to ask you some questions about your brother Tommy.”

“Let me see some I.D.” Hailey said. The man wasted no time and pulled out one of his fake badges for her. He pressed it up to the screen door, letting her scan over it for a few moments before looking up at the three of you again, Dean dropped his arms to his side. It felt like an eternity passed before she broke the silence. “Come in.” She opened up the screen door for you to walk in, but just as you were about take your first step, her eyes landed on the parked Impala. “That yours?”

“Yeah.” Dean said. He broke out into a flirtatious smile, acting as if he enjoyed the fact that she took notice.

“Nice car.” Hailey admitted, nodding her head once. And with that, she turned around and headed further inside the house. Dean turned his head and gave his brother a smirk, the kind that could be easily translated, he was into this chick. You rolled your eyes and pushed past him.

All of you managed to walk inside the house and follow the noise to the dining room, but Hailey was nowhere in sight. You smiled politely at a boy, who looked to be just a teenager, but he didn’t break his concentration from the table when he looked up for just a second. You saw a flick of black hair coming from the kitchen, Hailey must have wandered in there after she let all of you in.

“So, if Tommy’s not due back for a while, how do you know something wrong?” Sam asked, starting off the conversation again.

Hailey came back into the dining room with two plastic bowls filled with food, she answered the question after she placed them on the table. “He checks in every day by cell. He emails photos, stupid little videos.” She said. Her voice became harder when she spoke up again. “But we haven’t heard anything in over three days now.”

“Well, maybe he can’t get cell reception.” You said, raising your eyebrows.

“He’s got a satellite phone, too.” Hailey remarked, she turned her back and walked away again.

“Could it be he’s just having fun and forget to check in?” Dean questioned.

The boy who had been quiet since you and the brothers been here finally spoke up. “He wouldn’t do that.” He almost snapped at the oldest Winchester from his accusation.

“Our parents are gone. It’s just me and my two brothers.” Hailey confessed. “We all keep pretty close tabs on each other.”

“Can I see those pictures he sent you?” Sam asked, wrapping his fingers together and pointing.

Hailey agreed, getting all four of you around her computer as she pulled up files of her brother, Tommy. You noticed most of them were from the camping trip. She pulled up the last video he sent her.

“Hey Hailey,” Tommy said with a grin, you noticed that it was taken at night in the comfort of his tent. “Day six. We’re still out near Black Water Ridge. We’re fine, keeping safe, so don’t worry, okay? Talk to you tomorrow.” Maybe it was you going crazy, but you swore you saw a shadow quickly run past the tent during the few seconds of the video. You looked at both the boys, but Sam was the only one that turned to look back at you, sharing the same confused look.

“We’ll find your brother. We’re heading out to Black Ridge first thing.” Dean said.

“Then maybe I’ll see you there.” Hailey said as she brushed past Dean. Both brothers looked at one another. “Look, I can’t sit around here anymore, so I hired a guide. I’m heading out there in the morning, and I’m gonna find Tommy myself.”

“I think I know you feel.” Dean muttered, Hailey looked at him.

“Hey, would you mind forwarding these to me?” You asked, pointing to the files. “I think they would help me a little better, you know.” She gave you a slightly confused look, but she nodded her head and agreed.

~~~

That same night, the three of you went to a bar. It was a busy night with people crowding the place, guys playing a game of pool and waitresses passing around glasses of beer. The last bar you ever stepped into was P3, a club that Piper owned. It was weird being somewhere completely different without the sister’s surrounding you.

“So, what did you come up with that research of yours?” You turned your head to look at Dean, he was staring at you, nodding towards your bag that sat on the floor.

You reached for your bag, placing it on the table and pulled out the laptop you’ve had since you were twenty one and your notebook. “So, Black Water Ridge doesn’t get a lot of traffic- local campers mostly- but, still, this past April, two hikers went missing out there.” You explained, watching as Sam began to pull up the video with your laptop. “The strange thing is, they were never found.”

“Any before that?” Dean asked, watching as you pulled out a newspaper article you found online.

“Yeah,” You said, handing the paper to Dean and Sam to look at. “In 1982, eight different people all vanished in the same year. Authorities said it was a grizzly attack. And, again, in 1959, and again, before that in 1936- every 23 years, just like clock work.”

“Okay, watch this. Here is the clincher.” Sam said, pulling up Tommy’s video. “I downloaded that guy Tommy’s video to the laptop.” He fast forwarded the video until it was just seconds away from the part that confused you. He clicked on a button a few times, letting the video go frame by frame to show you and Dean.

“Do it again,” Dean said, leaning it closer to take a better look.

Sam rewound the video by a few seconds and clicked a button three times to let you see the video in slow motion. You could clearly see the shadow pass by the tent. “That’s three frames. It’s a fraction of a second.” Sam explained, “Whatever that thing is, it can move.”

Dean slapped both of you on the shoulders, “I told you something weird was going on.” He stated in a matter of fact tone. You rolled your eyes.

“Yeah. I got one more thing that’s gonna make you jump for joy.” You sarcastically remarked. “In the ‘59 attack, one camper survived the supposed grizzly attack, just a kid- barely crawled out of the woods alive.”

“Is there a name?” Dean asked, taking a look at the article again.

“Yup, Sam has his address and everything. I think we could check him out after we eat dinner.” You said, grabbing a menu and looking at what to eat. “Because I don’t know about you two, but I am starving.”

You watched as Dean’s lips stretched into a slight smirk as he leaned in closer to his brother to whisper something in his ear. The smile on Sam’s face made you wonder what exactly it was Dean had said to him.

~~~

“Look, Ranger, I don’t know why you’re asking me about this.” An older man muttered, letting the three of you into his home. You noticed the man was now in sixties, dressed in sweats and an old bathrobe. A cigarette was hanging out of his mouth and it looked like he hasn’t shaved in a few days. You watched as Dean closed the door behind him and looked around the place. “It’s public record.” He went on. “I was a kid. My parents got mauled by a-”

“Grizzly? That’s what attacked them?” Sam questioned as the room fell silent for a few moments. With his back turned to you, all you could see was a ring of smoke he blew out and the nodding of his head.

“The other people that went missing that year- those bear attacks, too?” Dean asked, taking a few steps forward to the older man. The man blinked a few times before looking away, ignoring Dean’s questions. “What about all the people that missing this year? Same thing?”

“If we know what we’re dealing with, we could stop it.” Your voice was soft, you tried to get the man to feel comfortable, but it didn’t work.

Pulling out the cigarette, he looked at you straight in the eye. “I seriously doubt that.” He stated. “Anyways, I don’t see the difference it would make.” He sat down in a seat right next to the window he was once standing at, reaching for a drink and muttering, “You wouldn’t believe me. Nobody ever did.”

“Mr. Shaw…” Sam took a few steps forward, slowly making his way over and taking a seat next to the man. His tone was soft and reassuring. “What did you see?”

He sighed to himself, you watched as the look on his face slowly turned in to some sort of pain. Like he was just remembering what he went through all those years ago. His eyes were full of sadness. “Nothing. It moved too fast to see. It hid to well. I heard it, though.” His eyebrows slightly furrowed together as he recollected on the memory. “A roar…” Sam turned to look at you and Dean, before looking back at the man. “…Like no man or animal I ever heard.”

“It came at night?” Sam speculated, the man nodded his head. “Got inside your tent?”

“It got inside our cabin.” The man confessed. “I was sleeping in front of the fireplace when it came in. It didn’t smash a window or break the door- it unlocked it. Do you know of a bear that could do something like that?” You had to look at the boys, something about this story made your stomach turn into knots. And it was only getting worse. “I didn’t even wake up until I heard my parents screaming.”

“It killed them?” You found yourself asking in a quiet tone.

“Dragged them off into the night.” The man recalled, the sadness was becoming too much for him.

“Why it left me alive- I’ve been asking that myself ever since. It did leave me this, though.” You watched as he pulled down the collar of his shirt to reveal four deep wounds on the left side of his collar bone.

“There’s something evil in those woods.” He admitted, nodding his head. “It was some sort of demon.”

“Thank you.” You smiled at the older man, trying your hardest to keep yourself calm all before turning around and following the brothers out to the hall and shut the door.

“Spirits and demons don’t have to unlock doors.” Dean stated, “They just go through the walls.”

“So it’s probably something else- something corporeal.” Sam guessed.

Dean looked over at his brother, his face was written with confusion. “'Corporeal’? Excuse me, professor?”

“Shut up,” Sam remarked back. Typical brothers. “So, what do you think?”

“The claws, the speed that it moves- it could be a skin walker, maybe a black dog. Whatever we’re talking about, we’re talking about a creature,” Dean stopped and looked at his brother. “And it’s corporeal, which means we can kill it.”

You rolled your eyes and followed behind the brothers until both of you headed outside, you watched as Dean headed towards his trunk and opened up the secret compartment, he lifted up a shotgun to use it as a base to keep it open. He pulled out a cameo green duffel bag and began putting in different weapons inside the bag. Sam headed over and began helping.

“We can’t let that Hailey girl out there.” You declared, not wanting the girl to get hurt.

“What are we gonna tell her- she can’t go into the woods because of a big, scary monster?” Dean muttered, looking over his shoulder to stare at you.

You gave him a glare. “Yeah, I do actually. It’s not safe for her to head out there with that creature roaming around the place. She could get hurt.”

“Her brother’s missing, Y/N.” He reminded you, you rolled your eyes. “She’s not just gonna sit this out. No, we go with her, we protect her, and we keep our eyes peeled for our fuzzy predator friend.”

“So finding your father isn’t good enough?” You questioned, tilting your head to the side, watching as he pulled out the bag full of weapons. Sam was keeping quiet, but you knew he was feeling the same about this situation. He ripped the gun away and slammed the hood down. “Now you gotta babysit too?”

“What the hell is your problem?” Dean asked, his face slowly twitching into anger.

“Nothing.” You lied.

“Y/N..”

“Maybe my problem is the fact we’re on this stupid case, and you’re too busy focusing on a way to possibly get into this chick’s pants!” Your outburst seemed to have shocked Dean. He went to speak up to you, but you made your way to the Impala and slipped yourself into the backseat, slamming the door behind you. Maybe it was wrong of you to say that, it was wrong to get jealous like you were because you and Dean weren’t together anymore, you haven’t been for seven years.

But since meeting him again, you thought maybe, just maybe there was a chance. After all, he had given you a promise the day he had to leave with his father; if you two ever were to run into each other again, you’d be together again. You were his first love, and you were his first heart break. The day he had to leave you, was the most emotional day of his life. He didn’t want it to happen again.

~~~

Next part

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​ // @mimzy1994​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

(1.1) Pilot: Part two

“Liar, liar, apartment on fire”

Pairing: Eventual Dean x Reader

Warning(s): Angst, language, violence

Episode summary: Y/N gets reunited with the Winchester’s after years of being apart. And although she is happy to be around them again, she finds herself lying about who she really is because of what they do.

Word count: 2,619

Previous part || Supernatural rewrite S01 masterlist

Your feet ached and you felt like you had been running forever, but you kept following Dean to where ever he was heading to, which was the Welch household. You saw that the Impala was parked off to the side of the road. But you couldn’t quite make out where Sam was inside of it. Running a little bit faster, you finally spotted him sitting inside the car with the ghost of Constance sitting on top of his body, hurting him. Your lips stretched into a scowl.

Adrenaline pumped through your body as you thought of something, the gun dug into your backside. Ignoring the shouts from Dean, you suddenly found yourself running faster than him and pulling out the gun. You stopped at the passenger side and saw Constance had somehow transformed into this skeletal ghost that didn’t make you scared like she wanted.

“Get down!” You shouted at Sam. The ghost looked at you before you pulled the trigger several times, the window shattered into a million pieces as you slowly inched closer towards the car with each shot. You waited a few seconds until she was gone, but somehow she popped back up again. You quickly brought the gun back up again and shot a few more times until she finally vanished into thin air. You thought that it would do the job, but Sam decided that wasn’t good enough.

He turned the engine back on and floored it, driving right through the house and lost himself in the pile of wreckage. Dean called out his little brother’s name as he ran to the crash. You followed after him into the house and saw that Sam was okay, but stuck inside the car. You helped Dean get him out as best as you could. When he was free, you wrapped his right arm around your shoulder and tried to steady his body onto yours to keep him from being in too much pain.

Your eyes wandered around the house until they landed on Constance, she was across the room now. She bent down and picked up a photograph that must have dropped from the crash. Her eyes went from the picture towards the three of you. You nervously gulped, her face was written with anger as she threw the frame back towards the ground in frustration. She was pissed.

In a blink of an eye she moved and somehow dragged a dresser and threw it against your bodies, pinning you against the car. You groaned from the sudden pressure and pain, trying your hardest to help the boys push this thing off your body, but it was no use.

Then the lights flickered on around the place and an eerie vibe set in; she changed her mood, frantically looking around the place to see what was causing it. But she knew exactly what it was. She turned her head towards the staircase. You watched as water began pouring down through the wooden cracks and stairs, Constance’s attention was focused on two figures that stood on top of the stairs.

She walked to it, her eyes landed on the small shadows of bodies that she could make out. What they said made a shiver run down your spine when you realize who they were, her dead kids. “You’ve come home to us, Mommy.” The children whispered in sync, they held hands. She just stood there, looking at the shadows for a few moments until she turned her head towards the right.

Then they were back after so many years of neglect. There stood her real children in the flesh again. They wrapped their tiny arms around her body as she screamed out in terror, the guilt settled in after all these years of running away from what she had done to them. But she couldn’t escape. Seconds later you saw a flash of light causing you to turn your head as the room shook all around you.

After a few seconds, you turned back to see what happened. You noticed that Constance and her children were gone, all except for a puddle of water that was left behind. The three of you looked at one another, making sure everyone was all right. Sam and Dean pushed off the dresser and let it fall back towards the ground.

You headed towards the wet spot, you heard Sam and Dean follow behind. “So this is where she drowned her kids.” Dean said, looking around the place one more time.

“That’s why she could never go home.” Sam explained, “She was too scared to face them.”

“You found her weak spot, nice job Sammy.” Dean congratulated his brother by slapping his bruised chest before heading towards his beloved car to see if there was any damage.

Sam forced out a chuckle through the pain, his eyes dropping towards you. “I wish I could the same thing for you. What were you thinking shooting Casper in the face, you freak?”

You rolled your eyes and crossed your arms over your chest. “I saved your ass, didn’t I?"

"I’ll tell you another thing.” Dean spoke up, leaning over to inspect something on the Impala. “If you screwed up my car, I’ll kill you.”

Sam just laughed at his brother’s threat as Dean flashed his brother a glare that you knew wasn’t a serious one. You smiled to yourself as you saw how immature the boys were acting. And Dean seemed to be a bit more happier, he didn’t know what it was, but having you around him again after a few years brought out the goofiest part of him he didn’t know he had.

The brothers wasted no time in getting the car out of the wreckage, while you tried your hardest to keep yourself warm from the sudden gust of wind that hit you. You rubbed your hands along your arms to create some sort of friction to keep them warm. Even with the jacket you had on, it wasn’t enough to keep you warm.

Suddenly, you felt something heavy drape over your shoulders and the familiar smell of Dean’s cologne filled your nose. The man had let you wear the jacket, just like he had let you wear before all those years ago. You slid your arms through the holes, letting out a laugh at how big it seemed on you. But oh, it sure was warm.

“Thank you for this.” You spoke to him in the softest tone of voice as you gave him a small smile.

“You’re welcome, sweetheart.” Dean returned the gesture as he wrapped an arm around your shoulders. You both started walking back to the Impala. “So, where should I drop you off? Your parents house, a motel..”

You could feel your smile drop at the mention of your parents. Of course, that was one thing you forgot to tell him and his brother when you saw them again after seven damn years. You stopped walking, standing at the backseat door of the Impala as you overlooked the brother’s faces; They were both filled with concern at the sudden shift in your mood.

You let out a sigh, “My parents passed away trying to protect me five years ago.” You admitted to the both of them, leaning yourself up against the car, you folded your hands together on top of it, spilling out most of the truth about what had gone down during the years you hadn’t seen them. “A demon killed them, which is the whole reason why I wanted to learn more about the supernatural.. This demon tried to come after me, but there were a couple of people.. hunters, I guess, who saved me and brought me to their home.”

The brothers were silent for a moment, Dean couldn’t help but hate himself for bringing your parents up. “Y/N.. I’m so sorry.” He apologized to you,

You shook your head, giving him a small smile. “There’s no way you could’ve known, Dean.” You reassured him. “Don’t beat yourself up over that.”  

“What about the demon?” Sam couldn’t help himself but to ask, you looked back over at him, wondering what he was trying to ask. “Did they manage to kill the demon?”

“The demon’s out there.” You admitted to them. “It wasn’t like any other demon they had seen before.” You fidgeted with your thumbs all before pushing away from the Impala.”Let’s get going, yeah?” You said to them, giving them a small smile before slipping yourself into the backseat, leaving Sam and Dean in their own personal thoughts for a moment before they followed you in suit.

~~~

The Impala was back on the road in no time with only a broken taillight that could be fixed in the morning, but for now, all of you needed to get home safely like promised. Dean was at the driver’s seat while Sam was in the passenger’s side, his father’s journal sitting on his lap with the page flipped towards the coordinates to see where they lead. His finger traced around a trail until he found out where his father wanted them to go.

“Okay, here’s where Dad went.” Sam pointed out on the map that he leaned against the dashboard. “It’s called Black Bottle Ridge, Colorado.”

“Sounds charming.” Dean remarked. He looked down at the map for a few seconds before turning his attention back to the road. “How far?”

“About six hundred miles.” Sam answered, turning head slightly to the side to observe the map a little bit more under the flashlight.

“If we shag ass, we could make it by morning.” Dean suggested, a little bit of hope rising in his voice.

Sam looked up from the map, he was quiet for a few moments, not sure of how to break the news towards his older brother. He wasn’t as serious as finding his father like his brother was. “Dean, um…” His brother looked at the road before glancing at his brother.

“You’re not going.” He muttered underneath his breath.

“The interviewer’s in ten hours. I got to be there.” Sam tried to explain, but his older brother didn’t want to hear anymore of it.

Dean scoffed and positioned himself around in the seat to keep the air from getting awkward. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever. I’ll take you home.” He muttered underneath his breath, trying to disguise his disappointment with hardening anger.

The car fell into a silence between the two brothers when the conversation ended. Dean looked at the rear view mirror to see how you were doing after today’s events; he caught a glimpse of your sleeping face in the backseat. You had his beloved leather jacket wrapped around your tiny body, he couldn’t help but smile at the sight of you just passed out from today’s adventures.

“Promise me you’ll keep her safe.” Sam’s voice broke the silence. Dean turned his head to look at his brother. “Whatever you do, make sure that demon doesn’t manage to get her. She was really tough today, but I don’t think she could handle being on her own.”

"Trust me, Sammy.” Dean gave a promise to his brother he was going to keep. “I plan on keeping her near me this time.”

~~~

You woke up a few hours later to the sound of mumbled voices and doors being slammed shut. Dawn was slowly rising again, making it a bit easier for you to make out the blurry vision of Sam leaning against the car while he talked to his brother one more time. You tried to get yourself up into a sitting position, but your body felt so heavy from all the running around you did today. You slouched back down and tugged at the jacket more to keep yourself warm again.

“You’re leaving already?” You asked in a sleepy tone, your eyes barely able to keep themselves opened. He nodded, giving you a small smile as he walked over to the door you were near. He opened it up so you could crawl out and reach up, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him into a tight hug. “It was really good to see you again.”

“It was good to see you, too,” Sam muttered into your hair with a small smile as he hugged you back.”I missed my best friend.”

“Let’s go Sleeping Beauty, we have a long drive ahead of us.” Dean said. You got into the passenger side of the Impala after he had said that and he drove away from the apartment building and back to the open road, heading to Black Bottle for the search to continue for his father, but you didn’t know you were tagging along with him.

“So, where are you taking me?” You asked him.

His lips stretched into a small smile. “I was actually planning on keeping you with me.” He said, dropping his right hand from the steering wheel to reach for yours. You held onto his hand as he gave it a gentle squeeze. “I don’t want to lose you again.”

You smiled at the man, happy with the plan he had it mind. “I won’t go anywhere if you don’t want me to.”

Happy with what I said, he let everything fall quiet for a few minutes; all you felt was the vibrations of the moving car and the radio. But when Dean yelled out, “Son of a bitch!” You knew something was wrong as the car suddenly jerked around into a rough u-turn. You had to clutch the seat to keep yourself from slamming against the door. It took you only a few seconds to realize that Dean was heading back to Stanford.

“Listen Y/N, I want you to stay inside the car no matter what happens.” Dean instructed. You nodded your head, suppressing your fear as you mumbled out an okay.

Dean killed the engine and raced inside the building, leaving you alone with your racing mind and endless questions. Your heart was beating rapidly inside your chest with fear, wondering what the hell was going on. You turned your head to see the lights above you were flickering like crazy, before you slowly turned your eyes to the dashboard clock. Everything about this felt so familiar to you, but you couldn’t figure out what it was.

Pretty soon, you saw Sam’s apartment became engulfed into flames. You gasped as you frantically searched for any sign of Dean. A grueling ten seconds later, you saw him step outside the building with Sam, who was fighting and calling out someone’s name, you wondered who he was calling after.

~~~

There were police cars surrounding the building, and after Dean had explained to you that Sam’s girlfriend was in there and had died in the fire, you tried getting the boy to say something, but he kept silent. He just busied himself with taking apart a gun and reassembling it while Dean questioned the police to see if he could learn about what happened.

Dean came back after another few minutes, the look on his face was defeated, nobody had found Jessica, Sam’s girlfriend’s body. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air. Sam violently threw the gun back into the trunk when he was done putting it back together, he looked at you and Dean, speaking up for the first time since all of this happened.

“We got work to do.”

~~~

Wendigo

My Jensen/Dean lovers tag list:

@mikadwinchester​ // @hobby27​ // @time-truth-and-hearts​ // @akshi8278​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Jared/Sam lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

My Charmed lovers tag list:

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.

Supernatural rewrite tag list:

@lyssaholic​ // @1967-chevy-impala-called-roscoe​ //​ @nobody7102​

Message me if you’d like to be tagged here.